Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The date was Tuesday. The sun was almost dead center in the sky. It has been four years after the dreaded Kyuubi attack. Konoha had healed. The walls stood tall once more, shops reopened, laughter echoing through the streets. Only a few minor damages still under construction. Children chased one another under the watchful gaze of hawks gliding on warm currents. Shinobi trained, or lounged with friends, enjoying the rare peace.  But peace is fragile, and sometimes, all it takes is a small spark to ignite a fire.

That spark came in the form of a young boy. Naruto Uzumaki, the Jinchuriki of the Nine Tailed Fox, darted through the bustling streets.

 “Oh! Sorry, mister!” Naruto shouted as he brushed past a man, clutching a bag of food he had...borrowed...from a distracted vendor. The man he brushed against turned to scold him but froze. Recognition dawned, and with it, revulsion.

“You damn brat!” the man snarled, voice slicing through the air. His arm shot out, finger trembling with rage. “It’s him! The demon! He tried to attack me!”

The crowd paused, and as if a spell had been broken, whispers turned into shouts. Hostile eyes bore down. Someone threw a rock.

Naruto’s heart kicked into overdrive.

Run.

His feet knew the rhythm, faster than most civilians, faster than fear could catch him. He weaved through alleys, vaulted fences, turned blind corners. But the crowd swelled. Every insult hurled, every footstep behind him, they all pressed against his ribs like iron bands.

A sliver of hope came in the form of an alley.

‘I know these backstreets better than they do...  hope.’

He darted in.

But fate, that fickle friend, turned her face.

A kunai sang through the air. It struck his calf deep. Naruto crumpled, gasping in pain as his body hit the dirt.

Then came the mob.

Words gave way to fists.

Insults gave way to kicks.

And hatred, once hidden in shadows, came screaming into the light.

—————————————————————————————————————————

“Ugh. Did we really have to go to the market?” Shikamaru groaned, bags dragging from each hand. “I could be watching clouds right now.”

“Yes, we did.” Shikaku Nara replied, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Unless you’d like to explain to your mother why you didn’t help her?”

Shikamaru’s face twitched. “Troublesome.”

As they walked, Shikaku’s sharp eyes scanned the empty streets. It wasn’t just quiet. There was an unnatural stillness in the air.

‘The market should be packed by now. It's almost noon, yet the markets are almost empty.'  he thought, his steps unconsciously shifting to place himself slightly in front of his son. Shikaku didn’t believe anyone would dare start trouble with him, the Nara clan head and Jonin Commander, but years of experience taught him to trust his instincts. And right now, they were screaming that something was wrong.

Shikamaru noticed the subtle shift in his father’s stance and tensed, ready to run if necessary. His ears caught distant shouting and cheering. Turning his head, he spotted a large mob gathering farther down the road. “What's going on?” Shikamaru asked, poking his father’s arm and nodding toward the commotion.

“I’m not sure.” Shikaku replied, his tone measured. “But this explains why the market’s empty. Let’s take a look. Stay behind me.” Shikamaru nodded, stepping behind his father as they approached the mob.

As they approached, the crowd began to part at the sight of Shikaku. Some bowed in respect, others grew more animated, their excitement and shouts growing louder. Shikamaru trudged along, but as they neared the front, his steps faltered.

A heavy, oppressive wave of killing intent rolled off Shikaku, slamming into the mob like a tidal wave. Villagers gasped and staggered, many dropping to their knees under the crushing pressure. Even Shikamaru staggered, eyes wide. He had never seen his father angry before. Not like this.

“Someone tell me what is going on here, NOW.” Shikaku demanded, his voice low but sharp as steel. It carried an unyielding authority that made the crowd cower.

Shikamaru’s wide eyes took in the scene. Lying broken and bloodied on the ground was Naruto Uzumaki.

The boy’s small body was a canvas of pain. Cuts and gashes crossed his skin. Blood pooled beneath him, staining the dirt, and holy shit limbs are NOT SUPPOSED TO BEND THAT WAY ! Shikamaru gagged and stumbled, dropping the bags in his hands as bile rose in his throat. He turned and vomited, unable to look any longer.

Shikaku’s gaze swept the crowd, his fury radiating in waves. “Anbu.” he called, and in a flash, masked shinobi appeared.

“Deal with them as you see fit.” he commanded coldly, his tone leaving no room for argument. “I’m taking Naruto to the hospital. One of you inform the Hokage.”

The Anbu nodded, one vanishing immediately. Shikaku knelt and gently gathered Naruto’s limp form into his arms. He placed a steadying hand on Shikamaru’s shoulder, then disappeared in a swirl of leaves. They reappeared in the hospital lobby. Shikaku’s glare pinned a nearby nurse in place.

“Get him a room now.” he ordered, his voice sharp as a kunai. “He’s bleeding out.”

A nurse snapped to life, calling for a stretcher. Naruto was whisked away as a crowd of nurses and doctors surrounded him.

A shadow moved behind them.

“Shikaku, what happened?” Hiruzen Sarutobi stepped into the light, face tight with concern as he watched Naruto be whisked away.

“He was attacked. Brutally. Where were his guards?” Shikaku’s voice, normally patient, cracked with fury.

“I had Mouse on rotation today” Hiruzen muttered, then barked “Mouse!”

An Anbu knelt before them. “Hokage-sama!”

“Why weren’t you with Naruto?”

“S-sir! I was relieved this morning. Orders from Neko. I was given a folder with your stamp telling me to cover sector five.”

Hiruzen’s expression darkened. “Your next three missions are going to be D-rank pay. Dismissed.”

Mouse vanished.

One word passed between Hiruzen and Shikaku without being spoken. Danzo had a hand in this.

“Will he be okay?”

Shikamaru’s voice broke the silence. The boy still looked pale, his earlier shock not yet faded. Fear lingered in his wide eyes as he glanced at his father.

“I can only hope.” Shikaku answered with a sigh, placing a reassuring hand on his son’s shoulder. After what felt like an eternity, a nurse hurried into the hall, her expression grim.

“He’s lost a lot of blood.” she began, her voice strained. “He needs a transfusion immediately. Normally this wouldn’t be an issue, but...we don’t have enough type B blood in stock. And, well, we don’t exactly have volunteers, given his status.”

Shikaku and Hiruzen exchanged a look.

‘Forgive me, Minato. I couldn’t protect your son before, but I’ll help him now. Consequences be damned.’

“I’ll do it.” Shikaku said firmly. “I have type B. Take as much as you need.” He removed his vest and handed it to Shikamaru. “Stay with the Hokage. Listen to what he tells you.” he told his son before turning back to the nurse. “Lead the way.”

Hiruzen nodded solemnly. “I’ll expect your report later, Shikaku. I'll watch over young Shikamaru.” With that, Shikaku followed the nurse, disappearing down the hall.

Hours later, after the transfusion and ensuring Shikamaru was safely home, Shikaku strode into the Hokage Tower. A folder rested under his arm as he bypassed the secretary, who bowed and pressed a button to alert Hiruzen of his approach. While most wouldn't be allowed to enter the Hokage's office without an appointment, their are a select few that are granted the ability to see the Hokage on a moments notice. Stepping into the spacious office, Shikaku’s gaze lingered briefly on the portrait of the Fourth Hokage before settling on Hiruzen.

“Seventeen cuts on his left arm, twenty five on his right, fourteen on his chest, and four large gashes across his back.” Shikaku reported, his tone clipped and professional. “A dislocated jaw. A broken arm. All but eight of the cuts were deep enough to scar. The only reason Naruto survived is because the Kyuubi kept him alive.” Hiruzen’s jaw tightened as Shikaku placed the folder on the desk.

“This can’t continue, Hokage-sama. The Anbu have stopped sixty three attacks on him. How many more will it take before they kill the boy?” Shikaku’s voice was low, but the barely restrained anger etched on his face was impossible to miss.

“And what, pray tell, would you have me do, Shikaku?” Hiruzen asked, his tone sharp but weary. He rubbed his temples, the weight of his years seeming to settle heavily on his shoulders. “I can’t do much more than assign Anbu to him. My hands are tied by the council.”

Hiruzen’s voice softened, tinged with regret and frustration. “Unless you can somehow sway the council, there’s nothing more we can do.” Shikaku’s jaw tightened, his hands balling into fists. Without another word, he stormed out of the office, his mind racing.

‘Can’t do anything? We’ll see about that. Don’t worry, Minato. I’ll protect your son. I've been idle for far to long.'

Back at the Nara clan compound, the family sat around the dinner table. Shikaku, Yoshino, and Shikamaru ate in silence, though the tension in the air was almost suffocating. Yoshino wasn’t sure what had happened that day, but she could sense it. She wasn’t as brilliant as her husband, but she didn’t need to be. The signs were clear.

The subtle furrow in Shikaku’s brow. The way Shikamaru poked at his food, eating slowly, as though each bite was a struggle. Whatever happened, it had been serious. Something horrible. She placed her chopsticks down and opened her mouth to speak, but Shikaku beat her to it.

She froze. Naruto? Kushina's son? “What happened?”

“He was attacked.” Shikaku said, his tone heavy. “Almost killed. I gave him blood to save his life. The Anbu aren’t enough anymore, and Lord Third can’t do anything more. But if he was here, in the compound, he’d be protected. No one would dare attack the Nara compound.”

Yoshino’s brow furrowed as she whispered, careful to keep her voice low so Shikamaru wouldn’t overhear. “But...I thought he wasn’t allowed to be adopted.”

“He isn’t.” Shikaku admitted, his voice steady. “But that doesn’t mean he can’t live here. If he’s under our roof, the clan’s protection extends to him. It’s the safest option.” Yoshino sat back, processing his words, her expression troubled.

Across the table, Shikamaru narrowed his eyes. His mind churned as he listened. ‘Why is Dad going to such lengths for Naruto? There are plenty of orphans in the village. So why him?’ His thoughts wandered further, recalling the hostility he’d seen directed at the boy. ‘Why do the villagers treat him like this? They act like he’s some kind of rogue shinobi who attacked their families. Something doesn’t add up here. I don’t have enough information yet.’ Shikamaru sighed, breaking the silence. “I don’t mind. As long as he isn’t too troublesome.” 

The Nara household fell into an uneasy silence. Yoshino cleaned up the table, her movements slower than usual, as Shikaku sat quietly, lost in thought. Shikamaru retreated to his room, lying on his bed and staring at the ceiling, the weight of the day settling heavily on him.

Shikaku stepped outside, gazing up at the night sky. The stars were obscured by clouds, the faint rustle of the wind the only sound in the stillness. 'Tomorrow' he thought, resolve tightening his chest. ‘Tomorrow, I’ll make sure that boy knows he’s not alone.’ 

—————————————————————————————————————————

Morning came, and Shikaku made his way to the hospital. He walked straight to Naruto’s room, nodding at the Anbu stationed outside before stepping inside. Naruto lay on the bed, staring blankly at the sheets, his small frame almost lost in the oversized bedding. His eyes glistened with unshed tears. When he noticed Shikaku entering, a flicker of fear crossed his face.

“It’s okay.” Shikaku said gently, raising his hands in a placating gesture. “I’m not here to hurt you. I’m the one who brought you here. I won’t move without your permission, alright?”

Naruto’s eyes widened slightly, a mixture of confusion and distrust warring within him. “You brought me here? Why? No one cares about me…except the old man. Why did you help me?”

The words hit Shikaku like a punch to the chest. ‘Oh, Minato. If only you were still alive. Your son wouldn’t have to suffer like this.’

“I helped you because I care.” Shikaku replied simply. “Are you in pain? Hungry? Thirsty?” Naruto hesitated, then gave a small nod. After a few minutes of talking and fetching some water for the boy, Shikaku sat back in his chair with a sigh. He studied Naruto for a moment, as though weighing his words, before speaking.

“You know.” Shikaku began, his tone casual but warm “I have a son about your age. My wife always cooks too much food, and we’ve got a spare bedroom no one uses. It’s just been collecting dust.” He paused, meeting Naruto’s wide, disbelieving eyes. “If you want, you’re more than welcome to join us. I can’t adopt you, not for reasons I can explain, but my home is open to you.”

Naruto’s lips quivered, his small hands clutching the blanket as if it was the only thing anchoring him. Tears spilled over, silent but unstoppable, streaming down his cheeks. He shook his head slightly, his voice trembling. “Why…why can’t I be adopted? Why can’t I know what’s going on when it’s about me? I don’t understand. It’s not fair.”

Shikaku’s heart ached at the raw anguish in the boy’s voice. Slowly, he moved closer, pulling Naruto into a firm but gentle embrace. The boy stiffened at first, unaccustomed to such kindness, but soon melted into the comfort.

“I know.” Shikaku murmured, his voice low and steady. “It’s not fair. The world can be cruel, so cruel that it feels like it’s targeting you. Some days, it’s hard to see the good through all the pain.” He pulled back slightly, just enough to meet Naruto’s tear filled eyes. “But it’ll be okay.” Shikaku continued, his tone firm and resolute.

“I’ll help you, for as long as you’ll let me. Don’t ever be afraid to come to me for help. You’re a child, Naruto. You shouldn’t have to bear this alone. Let me help you.” Naruto buried his face in Shikaku’s chest, his quiet sobs shaking his small frame. For the first time in as long as he could remember, he felt something other than isolation, he felt safe.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Shikaku led Naruto through the winding paths of the Nara clan compound, making sure to point out landmarks so Naruto could find his way later. The boy’s wide eyes darted around, taking in the sheer size of the compound. While the Nara clan wasn’t the largest in Konoha by population, their territory rivaled that of the Hyuga and Uchiha, thanks to the sprawling Nara Forest.

“The forest belongs to your clan?” Naruto asked, craning his neck to catch glimpses of the tall trees and shadows beyond the compound’s edge.

Shikaku nodded. “It does. The Nara Forest is one of our greatest assets. The herbs we grow there are some of the best in the world for medicine, soldier pills, chakra pills, and even poisons. And the deer that live there? Their antlers are prized for medical use. It’s a symbiotic relationship. We protect the forest, and it provides for us.”

Naruto’s awe only grew as they walked. After about seven minutes, they reached the largest house in the compound. Shikaku’s home stood proudly with its dark green roof tiles gleaming in the sunlight, blending harmoniously with the surrounding trees. Naruto stopped in his tracks, staring up at the two story house with his mouth slightly open. “This is your house? It’s massive! My whole apartment is like…the size of your balcony!” 

Shikaku chuckled, a soft, warm sound that made Naruto feel less self conscious about his outburst. “It’s not as big as it looks, honestly. Compared to other clan houses, it’s pretty modest. The Hyuga and Uchiha clan heads homes are about twice this size.”

Naruto blinked, as though trying to imagine something even larger. “Twice this size? That’s insane…”

Shikaku smiled faintly and led the boy inside, waving for him to follow. “Come on. Let’s get you settled in. You’ll have plenty of time to explore later.”

“I’m home.” Shikaku called out as he stepped through the door, slipping off his sandals. Naruto quickly followed his lead, mimicking Shikaku’s movements with an awkward hesitance. Standing in the entryway, Naruto’s eyes darted around, taking in the cozy interior. Family photos lined the walls, showing smiling faces and warm moments frozen in time. A flicker of sadness crossed his face as he realized how foreign such scenes were to him.

“Shikamaru!” a sharp but not unkind voice rang out, breaking the silence. “Get your lazy butt downstairs right this instant! I told you to take the trash out!” Naruto flinched slightly as a woman rounded the corner, her presence commanding yet not intimidating. Yoshino Nara’s expression softened when she saw Naruto, a warm smile gracing her lips. “Welcome home, dear.” she said to Shikaku before crouching slightly to meet Naruto’s eye level. “And who might you be?”

The simple motion made Naruto instinctively take a step back, his small frame half hidden behind Shikaku’s leg. His heart raced, expecting the same glares and sharp words he always received when people noticed who he was. Shikaku placed a reassuring hand on Naruto’s shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. When Naruto glanced up, Shikaku gave him a small, encouraging nod.

“N-Naruto Uzumaki, ma’am.” Naruto stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. He braced himself, muscles tensing for the sting of disdain he’d grown used to.

But instead, Yoshino’s smile didn’t waver. “Naruto, huh? Well, Naruto, I hope you’re hungry. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes, okay?” she said, her tone warm and genuine.

Naruto’s eyes widened in disbelief. There was no hate in her gaze, no anger in her words, just kindness. “R-really?” he murmured, unsure if he had heard her correctly.

“Of course.” Yoshino replied without missing a beat. Then she turned to Shikaku. “Take him to the bathroom so he can wash up a bit before we eat.” Shikaku nodded, guiding the still stunned Naruto deeper into the house. For the first time in a long while, Naruto felt something he could barely recognize, hope.

—————————————————————————————————————————

The dining table was modest but cozy, set with steaming bowls of rice, miso soup, grilled fish, and various side dishes. Naruto sat stiffly, his small hands resting on his lap as his eyes darted between the plates. The delicious aroma made his stomach growl audibly, and his cheeks flushed in embarrassment when Shikamaru snickered. “Don’t just sit there, Naruto.” Yoshino said with a gentle laugh as she placed a bowl of rice in front of him. “Eat up. There’s plenty to go around.”

Naruto hesitated, glancing at Shikaku for reassurance. The Nara clan head gave him a slight nod, his expression calm and unreadable. “Thank you for the food!” Naruto said quickly, his voice eager as he grabbed his chopsticks. He hesitated for only a moment before digging in, his small hands moving with surprising speed as he wolfed down the rice.

“Slow down.” Shikamaru drawled, watching with raised eyebrows. “The food’s not going anywhere, you know.”

Naruto froze mid bite, his face turning red again. “S-sorry” he mumbled, lowering his chopsticks.

“It’s fine, Naruto.” Yoshino said, giving Shikamaru a pointed look before turning back to the boy. “Eat as much as you like. No one’s judging you here.” Naruto nodded slowly, his movements becoming more measured as he returned to his meal.

“So.” Shikamaru said between bites, eyeing Naruto curiously. “You’re gonna be staying here now?”

“Only if it’s okay.” Naruto replied, his voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t want to be a bother.”

“You’re not a bother.” Shikaku said firmly, setting down his tea. “You’re a guest in our home, and will be treated as family.” Naruto’s eyes widened slightly, and he looked down at his bowl to hide the tears welling up.

“Hmm, a guest, huh?” Shikamaru smirked. “Guess that means you’ll have to help with chores like the rest of us. Mom’s got a whole list ready to go.”

“Shikamaru!” Yoshino snapped, though there was a teasing note in her voice.

Naruto’s head shot up. “I-I can help!” he said quickly. “I’ll do whatever you need! I’m good at cleaning, and I can carry stuff—”

“Relax, Naruto." Yoshino said, cutting him off with a warm smile. “You’re not here to work. Just focus on being a kid, okay? You’ll have time for responsibilities later.” Naruto nodded, though he still looked uncertain.

“Troublesome.” Shikamaru muttered, but there was no malice in his tone. 

The rest of the meal passed in a comfortable rhythm. Shikaku asked Naruto about his favorite foods, and Yoshino occasionally refilled his plate, insisting he eat more. Shikamaru chimed in with sarcastic comments that made Naruto laugh nervously but genuinely. By the time the plates were cleared and Yoshino brought out some fresh fruit for dessert, Naruto felt something unfamiliar settle in his chest. Warmth.

As they finished eating, Yoshino stood and placed her hands on her hips. “All right, you three. Shikamaru, help your father with the dishes. Naruto, you just relax for now.”

Naruto blinked, his lips forming a small, hesitant smile. “Thank you…for everything." he said, his voice trembling with emotion.

Yoshino crouched down and gently ruffled his hair. “You’re welcome, Naruto. Now, go on and rest. You’ve had a long day.”

Naruto nodded, a soft “Troublesome” from Shikamaru making him giggle as he shuffled off to the living room. For the first time in as long as he could remember, Naruto felt like he belonged somewhere.

Chapter Text

The late morning sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm golden light over the Nara clan's expansive fields. Shikamaru lay sprawled on the soft grass, arms behind his head, eyes lazily following the drift of clouds above. Beside him, Naruto sat cross legged, an almost uncharacteristic calmness about him as he squinted upward, trying to see what Shikamaru claimed to see in the clouds.

“That one kinda looks like a kunai.” Naruto said, pointing at a long, thin cloud stretching across the blue expanse. 

Shikamaru squinted, tilting his head slightly. “Maybe. If you squint... and tilt your head... and use some imagination.”

Naruto huffed, puffing out his cheeks. “Well, what do you see, then?” 

“That one looks like a deer.” Shikamaru said with a lazy grin, pointing toward a cluster of clouds forming antler like shapes. 

Naruto studied it for a moment, his lips twitching into a small smile. “I guess I can see that.”

Shikamaru turned his head toward Naruto and paused, his brows furrowing slightly. “Hey, Naruto.” he began, his voice casual but laced with curiosity. “Has anyone told you your hair’s changing?”

“What?” Naruto asked, his fingers instinctively brushing through his messy blonde spikes. “It’s been changing? How so?”

“Yeah, you’ve got these black streaks now.” Shikamaru said, sitting up and gesturing vaguely. “They weren’t there a few months ago.” 

Naruto blinked in surprise, grabbing a lock of hair to inspect it. “Seriously? That’s weird…” 

Shikamaru shrugged, leaning back on his hands. “Weird, sure. But it’s not bad or anything. Kind of makes you look cooler, honestly. Like you were born in the clan or something.”

Naruto’s eyes softened at the comment, a faint blush dusting his cheeks. “Thanks, I guess. I wonder why my hair is turning black. That’s not normal, is it?” 

Shikamaru hummed thoughtfully, staring at the sky again. “I’m sure it’s nothing important. You know Dad would’ve taken care of it or said something by now if it were dangerous.”

Naruto nodded, lying back in the grass. They stayed like that for a while, soaking in the peaceful quiet. At some point, Shikamaru’s breathing slowed, and his head lolled to the side as he dozed off. Naruto chuckled softly. “Troublesome.” he muttered, mimicking Shikamaru’s favorite word.

Left to his own thoughts, Naruto toyed with the black strands in his hair, turning them over in his fingers. The change still baffled him, but it didn’t feel bad. If anything, it was...comforting, almost like it was meant to happen. Lately, he’d been experimenting with shadow puppets, using the afternoon sun to cast shapes on the grass. It might’ve been childish, but the activity gave him a small sense of belonging, like he was an actual member of the clan, with the power to control shadows.

He held his hands up, shifting his fingers to form a clumsy deer, then a fox. Finally, he tried a dog. For some reason, the Dog symbol felt...right. Like it was calling to him, resonating in some deep, quiet part of himself. He couldn’t explain why, but it felt as if something inside was waiting for him to answer some unheard call. As if in a trance, his hands fix themselves, making a perfect dog. A name flashes through his head. “ Divine- ”

“NARUTO! SHIKAMARU! YOU BETTER BE TENDING TO THE DEER LIKE I ASKED!” Yoshino’s sharp voice cut through the air like a kunai. Shikamaru jolted awake, his eyes snapping open as he sat up in a daze. Naruto sprang to his feet, heart pounding. Their gazes met briefly, a shared flash of panic passing between them.

 “Uh-oh.” Shikamaru muttered. Without another word, they bolted toward the deer pens. For all the Nara clan’s famed laziness, their mothers and partners had an undeniable talent for snapping them into motion with startling efficiency.

A few hours pass as Naruto and Shikamaru collect antlers, and brush the deer's fur. Naruto tried to tend to a small doe but it got spooked by him and ran. Shikamaru let out a small sigh, crouching low as a young doe approached him, her delicate nose sniffing curiously. “See, Naruto? Just stay calm. The deer can sense if you’re too jumpy. The adults are used to people, but the young aren’t. You have to let them come to you.”

Naruto nodded, trying his best to copy Shikamaru’s movements. When a curious buck took a hesitant step toward him, Naruto froze, his eyes wide. “It’s coming closer…” he whispered, excitement lacing his voice. 

“Relax.” Shikamaru muttered. “If you freak out, it’ll freak out too.”

Naruto steadied his breathing, holding out his hand, and let out a squeal of pure delight when the deer nuzzled his palm. “It worked! Shikamaru, did you see that? It’s letting me pet it!” 

Before Shikamaru could reply, Shikaku’s calm voice drifted toward them. “Patience is the foundation of trust. Whether it’s with deer, people, or shadows, you’ll get nowhere without it.”

Both boys turned to see Shikaku leaning casually against a nearby tree, arms folded as he watched them. His expression carried its usual blend of calm and calculation, but there was a faint glint of love and happiness in his eyes. 

“Patience?” Naruto echoed, tilting his head. “I don’t get it. I mean, I was just—”

“You were patient.” Shikaku interrupted. “You stayed calm, let the deer approach you on its terms, and didn’t rush it. That’s the key, Naruto. Rushing things might work for some, but not here.” 

Naruto blinked, then smiled, a bit of pride swelling in his chest. “Huh… I guess that makes sense.”

Shikaku pushed off the tree and walked closer, hands tucked into his sleeves. “Good work with the deer today. They’re a good judge of character. But starting tomorrow, we’re changing a few things.”

Shikaku looked between them, his tone gaining a hint of seriousness. “It’s time for both of you to start your training. Shikamaru, you’ll need it to handle your duties as clan heir. And Naruto…” 

He glanced at the blonde, a flicker of something unspoken crossing his face. “You have a lot of potential, and need to learn how to protect yourself too. While you might not be the heir, you would still be a target for any enemies that wish to get at us.”

Naruto straightened, a determined grin lighting up his face. “You mean, real ninja training? Finally!” 

Shikamaru sighed, scratching the back of his neck. “Troublesome, but I guess it’s gotta happen eventually…” 

Shikaku smirked, gesturing for them to head back. “Rest up tonight. You’ll need it. Tomorrow’s going to be the first step toward something much bigger.” With the deer wandering back into the forest, the two boys followed Shikaku toward the house, a mix of anticipation and curiosity settling in as the sun began its slow descent. 

As the first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, the backyard of the Nara household was bathed in a soft, golden glow. Shikaku stood calmly, his hands tucked into his sleeves, while Naruto vibrated with barely contained excitement and Shikamaru looked like he’d rather still be in bed.

“Alright.” Shikaku began, his voice carrying a calm authority. “First things first, we’re going to try unlocking your chakra. It’s not guaranteed to work today, and some people don’t manage it until they’re older, but we’ll give it a shot. After that, whether you unlock it or not, we’ll focus on physical training for the rest of the day.” 

Naruto’s grin stretched wide. “Finally, some real training!” 

“Troublesome…” Shikamaru groaned, rubbing his face, already dreading what's coming. 

“Sit down and cross your legs.” Shikaku instructed, lowering himself onto the grass in a fluid motion. He waited until the boys followed suit, their expressions a study in contrasts, Naruto buzzing with energy, Shikamaru already looking like he’s about to fall asleep.

“The process of unlocking chakra.” Shikaku explained. “Is meditation. You need to look inward, search within yourself. It’s different for everyone, but most describe it as finding a warm, comforting feeling, sometimes accompanied by the color blue. When you find it, grab hold of it. Will for it to come out and let it envelop you.”

Naruto and Shikamaru closed their eyes, their breathing gradually slowing as they settled into meditation. Shikamaru’s expression grew slack, his face a mask of quiet concentration, while Naruto’s brow furrowed slightly, his fingers twitching. Inside his mind, Naruto felt a peculiar sensation, a faint sound that grew clearer with every moment. 

   ‘ Was that a howl? Is my chakra supposed to make noise?’

The sound grew louder, resonating in the depths of his consciousness. It wasn’t distressed or hostile, it was guiding him, pulling him toward something just out of reach. As he moved closer, the howl morphed into a steady, rhythmic hum. Finally, he saw it. A radiant, blue glow that pulsed warmly, beckoning him forward.

On the outside, Shikaku watched the boys carefully, his sharp, seasoned eyes scanning for any changes. His gaze flicked to Naruto’s shadow, and his breath hitched. It shifted. For a fleeting moment, it moved like liquid, rippling unnaturally before settling again. Shikaku blinked, focusing harder, but the movement didn’t repeat.

Before he could ponder it further, a sudden surge of energy erupted from Naruto. The air thrummed with power as an intense blue aura exploded outward, enveloping the area. Shikamaru’s eyes snapped open, his trance broken as he stared at Naruto in shock. Shikaku acted quickly, placing a calming hand on Naruto’s shoulder to suppress the outburst. The aura receded, and Naruto opened his eyes, looking slightly dazed but victorious.

“Not bad.” Shikaku said, a hint of pride in his voice. “It took you just under an hour and a half to unlock your chakra. And…” He paused, assessing Naruto with a calculating gaze. “You already have high Genin levels of chakra despite just unlocking it. Honestly, you have more than anyone I’ve seen at your age.” 

Naruto beamed at the praise, but Shikamaru let out a groan. “Great. Now he’s even more energetic.”

Shikaku chuckled, ruffling Shikamaru’s hair. “Well, something tells me we’re done with chakra training for today. Let’s move on to the physical part.” Naruto jumped to his feetwhile Shikamaru sighed, reluctantly standing as well. The sun climbed higher in the sky as the trio prepared to take the next step in their training.

Hours passed as Shikaku put the boys through their paces. Laps around the backyard, sets of pushups, situps, and other basic drills filled the day. Occasionally, Shikaku would flick a pebble at them without warning, his aim precise and deliberate.

“If that were a kunai.” Shikaku said after a throw hit Shikamaru on the head, his tone firm. “You’d be dead. You need to be aware of your surroundings at all times. A real enemy won’t announce themselves or wait for you to be ready. Stay alert.”

Naruto’s reactions were...unusual. At first, his body would flinch or move just in time, his instinct used to it slightly due to the villagers. Then, as the pebbles continued to fly, Shikaku’s sharp eyes caught something odd. Naruto’s hands began to shift unconsciously, moving to make a Dog shadow symbol, as if he were instictually trying to summon something to defend him.

The motion was fluid, almost second nature, yet Naruto seemed like he wasn't entirely aware of what he was doing. Even stranger, Shikaku noticed Naruto’s shadow. Each time a pebble was launched, and the hands would make the symbol, his shadow seemed to twitch, rippling faintly as though trying to reach out or react to the perceived danger. 

The movement was subtle, almost imperceptible, but Shikaku’s trained senses didn’t miss it. Shikaku frowned slightly, his mind churning. 

‘What’s going on with him? And that shadow...Could it be tied to the blood transfer? Did the Kyuubi do something? He doesn't have any family ties to the Nara clan, yet his shadow is definitely moving like ours. No. Not like ours. His are too fluid, almost like they're made of liquid.’

Meanwhile, Shikamaru was having a very different experience. His groans of annoyance at the pebble attacks contrasted sharply with Naruto’s strange grace, and he muttered complaints between each dodge, or lack thereof, getting practically pelted with the pebbles.

They took plenty of breaks throughout the day. Shikamaru would collapse onto the ground, panting heavily, while Naruto, seemingly unaffected, stood with his hands on his hips, grinning. His energy never seemed to waver, though his fingers occasionally brushed through his hair, fiddling with the black streaks as if in deep thought.

As the sun dipped lower in the sky, Shikaku finally called a halt. “Alright, that’s enough for today,” he said, his calm voice cutting through the boys labored breathing. “Every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, we’ll be out here training. You can rest tomorrow, but don’t think that means slacking off.”

He glanced at Shikamaru, who was sprawled on the grass, staring at the sky. “The Naras may be lazy.” Shikaku continued, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “But we’re still shinobi. And shinobi don’t survive without training. Strength, discipline, awareness, those things don’t come from doing nothing.”

Naruto, still buzzing with energy, nodded enthusiastically. “Got it, Shikaku-sensei! I’ll train as hard as I can!” 

Shikamaru groaned, waving a hand dismissively. “Yeah, yeah. Troublesome…I’ll try to put effort into my training.”

As the boys trudged back toward the house, Naruto bouncing with energy, Shikamaru dragging his feet, Shikaku lingered behind for a moment. His gaze followed Naruto, thoughtful and calculating.  

‘Whatever’s happening with that boy...I’ll need to keep an eye on him, and keep it hidden for as long as I can. Something’s stirring, and it’s not just his chakra. If the wrong people learn about this then who knows what would happen.’

A week passes. It’s a warm Saturday afternoon, and Shikamaru and Naruto are relaxing on a hill by the lake, lying underneath a tree in the shade. The gentle rustle of leaves above them and the occasional chirping of birds create a serene atmosphere. 

Shikamaru lets out a long sigh, folding his hands behind his head. “Man, I wish every day was like this. No training, no chores, just peace and quiet.”

Naruto, sitting cross legged beside him, snorts. “Yeah, right. You’d still find something to complain about. ‘The grass is troublesome’ or something.” 

Shikamaru chuckled, knowing full well that he would say that. “You know me too well.” 

Naruto begins idly playing with his shadows, his fingers forming shapes as the dark outlines move across the ground. Shikamaru glances at him lazily. “You do that a lot, you know.” Shikamaru comments, raising an eyebrow. 

Naruto looks up, confused. “Do what?” 

“Your hands.” Shikamaru says, sitting up slightly. “You make shadow puppets often, but  you always end up making the same shape. The Dog symbol.”

Naruto blinks, then looks down at his hands. “What? No, I don’t. I just...I do whatever.”

Shikamaru smirks. “Yeah? Prove it. Show me something else.” 

Naruto grins, accepting the challenge. “Fine! Watch this.” He quickly moves his hands, casting a shadow of a rabbit onto the ground. “See? Bunny!”

Shikamaru gives a slow clap, his expression deadpan. “Impressive. Truly terrifying. Must be the most terrifying potato ive ever seen.”

Naruto sticks out his tongue and shifts the shadow into a bird. “How about now? A fierce hawk!”

“Uh huh.” Shikamaru replies, smirking. “A real predator of the skies. Definitely not anything else.”

Naruto laughs, then starts forming other shapes. A deer, a fish, a snake. As he goes, Shikamaru offers sarcastic commentary, each remark earning a playful glare from Naruto. Finally, Naruto moves his hands into the dog symbol. He freezes, his smile faltering. The air around them seems to shift, the playful atmosphere growing heavier.

“Hey...Naruto? Are you okay?” Shikamaru asks, sitting up fully now. He looks at Naruto with concern, having felt the shift in the air.

Naruto doesn’t respond at first. He feels it again. A distant call. No, it's not distant anymore. He can hear it loud and clear. It's a call for him, calling him to draw them out, to bring them forth into the light. Naruto takes a breath, and hears a haunting howl echo in his ears, just like the one he heard that helped him unlock his chakra. His voice is distant, almost as if speaking on instinct. “ Divine Dogs! ”

Shikamaru’s eyes widen as the shadows beneath Naruto begin to ripple unnaturally. The once motionless darkness flows outward, twisting and rising from the ground like living ink. From the depths of the shadow, two large wolf like creatures emerge, each standing at least three feet tall.

The first wolf is white, its fur shimmering faintly as though reflecting the sunlight. The second is black, its form seeming to absorb the light around it. Both wolves possess three red dots on their foreheads, forming a triangular pattern, and strange symbols etched faintly into their fur. Their glowing eyes lock onto Naruto, their presence commanding yet eerily calm.

The wolves stand still, awaiting orders, their expressions unreadable but their attention fixed on their summoner. Naruto stumbles back, his heart pounding in his chest. “Wh-what the...?” he whispers, staring at the creatures in a mix of awe and panic. 

Shikamaru takes a cautious step back, his face pale but his mind working overdrive to make sense of the situation. “Naruto, what did you just do?”

Before Naruto can respond, a strange sensation floods his senses. A sharp, overwhelming awareness of the world around him. It’s as if invisible threads are connecting him to everything nearby, and the faint hum of chakra signatures fills his mind like a second heartbeat.

Naruto gasps, clutching his head. “Sh-Shika...I can feel it. I can feel chakra!” His voice trembles, caught between amazement and fear. “I can feel the chakra signatures of people nearby. They’re...everywhere!”

The black wolf lets out a low growl, not of aggression, but almost as if in agreement with Naruto’s words. The white wolf steps forward, nudging Naruto’s hand gently with its nose. The contact sends a strange warmth through him, grounding him in the midst of the chaos.

Shikamaru finally finds his voice, his tone sharp but laced with concern and fear. “Naruto, calm down. Deep breaths, okay? Focus.” 

Naruto nods, his breaths shaky but slowing as he steadies himself. His wide eyes remain locked on the wolves. “What...what are they?”

Shikamaru glances between Naruto and the wolves, his sharp mind already running through the possibilities. “I don’t know, but this isn’t normal. These things, they’re not just some random jutsu. They’re connected to you, somehow. And that chakra sensing...I’ve never heard of anything like this.” The wolves remain silent, their glowing eyes flicking between the two boys as though they’re waiting for Naruto’s next move.

Naruto swallows hard, his fingers brushing against the black wolf’s fur. “Shika...what do I do? What if they’re dangerous?” 

Shikamaru’s lips press into a thin line, his mind racing. “We’re going to tell dad.” he says firmly, his voice steady despite the storm of questions swirling in his own mind. “If anyone can figure this out, it’s him. But for now, try to keep calm. They don’t look like they’re going to attack...as long as you don’t lose it.” 

Naruto takes another deep breath, his hand lingering on the wolf as he nods. “Okay... let’s go.”

The two boys rushed through the forested paths leading back to the Nara compound, the wolves keeping stride effortlessly. Shikamaru kept glancing at the creatures, his mind churning with questions, while Naruto jogged ahead, still half in awe and half terrified of what he’d just done.

“Do you think dad’s going to freak out?” Naruto asked, his voice shaky but laced with nervous energy. 

Shikamaru snorted, though his usual calm demeanor was clearly shaken. “Dad doesn’t freak out. He’ll figure this out…somehow.” He side eyed the wolves, who moved with uncanny silence.

As they burst into the Nara compound, they spotted Shikaku sitting in the backyard, seemingly enjoying the late afternoon while slowly drinking from his cup. His relaxed posture vanished the moment he caught sight of the two wolves trailing slightly behind Naruto.

  In an instant, Shikaku’s hands formed a quick seal, the glass shattering once it made contact with the ground. “ Shadow Possession Jutsu! ” His shadow shot out like a whip, extending toward the wolves. The black tendrils snared both creatures before they could react, locking them in place. The wolves didn’t fight back, simply standing there as though they understood Shikaku’s intent.

“Shikamaru! Naruto! Stay back!” Shikaku barked, his sharp eyes trained on the wolves, his usual laziness replaced by cold calculation. 

Naruto froze, his hands raised instinctively. “W-wait! Don’t hurt them! I think...I think they’re mine!”

Shikamaru stepped forward, his tone calmer. “Dad, it’s not what you think. Naruto summoned them from his shadow.”

  Shikaku’s eyes narrowed. ‘His shadow? That’s impossible. Only Nara clan jutsu can manipulate shadows, but none can summon animals from them.’ He studied the wolves again, their stillness unnerving. ‘These aren’t ordinary summons. What are they?’

  Naruto took a shaky step forward, wringing his hands nervously. “I didn’t mean to summon them. It just...happened.”

Shikamaru interjected, his tone thoughtful. “He’s been making that Dog shadow symbol a lot lately, and when he did it just now, these things came out. They haven’t done anything aggressive, they just showed up.”

Shikaku’s gaze flicked to Naruto, then back to the wolves, his mind working through the implications. 

‘They’re not resisting the Shadow Possession. They’re letting me hold them in place. It’s like they know. They’re tied to him...but how? This can’t just be a coincidence. That blood transfusion...This must be the Kyuubi’s doing. But what exactly did it do?’

  “Alright, stay calm.” Shikaku said, his voice steady but firm. “I need to understand—”

Before he could finish, Naruto, overwhelmed by the tension, gestured downward with his right hand. “I didn’t mean to! Wait, just stop already!” The wolves responded instantly. In one smooth motion, they melted into puddles of shadow, slipping free of Shikaku’s hold and flowing back into Naruto’s own shadow like water down a drain.

The sudden disappearance left the yard in stunned silence. Shikaku’s eyes widened slightly, his sharp gaze snapping to Naruto’s shadow. The edges of it rippled faintly before settling back into its normal form. His thoughts raced.

‘This is more than just shadow manipulation. It’s something entirely new...and dangerous. If the wrong people find out, Naruto could be in serious trouble.’

Shikamaru broke the silence, staring at Naruto’s shadow as if it might move again. “Did you just...dismiss them?” 

Naruto blinked, looking just as surprised. “I-I guess? I didn’t even mean to! It just...felt right to do that.”

Shikaku finally stood, crossing his arms as he regarded Naruto with a weighty stare. “Naruto, I don’t know what kind of power this is, but it’s dangerous to use something you don’t understand. For now, don't summon them unless I tell you to. We don't know what these wolves are capable of just yet.” 

Naruto nodded quickly, still shaken. “Y-yeah, okay. I won’t do it again until you say so.”

Shikaku’s expression softened slightly, though his thoughts remained serious. 

‘I’ll need to dig deeper into this. This isn’t just chakra manipulation or some fluke. This is something far more complex. And if it’s tied to the Kyuubi...the consequences could be catastrophic. If it ends up being a new Kekkei Genkai then all hell will break loose. Danzo would stop at nothing to get a hold of him.’

Shikaku’s sharp eyes lingered on Naruto’s shadow, then shifted back to the boy himself. His mind churned with possibilities as he pieced together the details. “You said they were summoned when Naruto made the shadow puppet for a dog, right?” he asked, his gaze flicking to Shikamaru. 

Shikamaru nodded. “Yeah. He’s been doing that one a lot lately, like it’s instinct or something. And then...they just appeared.”

Shikaku’s attention snapped back to Naruto. “And you said you could sense people’s chakra when they were summoned?” 

Naruto nodded hesitantly, rubbing the back of his head. “Yeah, but I can’t feel anything right now. Is it because of the dogs?”

Shikaku’s brow furrowed deeper. “Interesting...Summon them again. I want to test something.” 

Naruto hesitated, his gaze flickering to Shikamaru. “Are you sure? What if—”

“Do it.” Shikaku interrupted, his tone calm but firm. Swallowing his nerves, Naruto raised his hands, instinctively forming the shadow puppet for a dog. 

“ Divine Dogs! ”

The air around him seemed to shift as his shadow rippled, dark tendrils rising like smoke before solidifying into the two wolves. The black and white creatures emerged from his shadow, their glowing eyes scanning their surroundings before settling on Naruto. They stood beside him, their postures alert and ready, as though awaiting his command.

Shikaku’s eyes narrowed as he studied the wolves. Their presence was unnatural, yet there was no immediate hostility in their behavior. Slowly, he reached out with his chakra, testing the space around them.

The wolves reacted instantly. Both creatures turned their heads toward Shikaku, their glowing eyes locking onto him as they stepped in front of Naruto, shielding him slightly. Naruto gasped softly. “I can feel it again! Your chakra.”

Shikaku leaned back slightly, his sharp mind already forming theories. ‘They’re not just constructs. They’re connected to him on a fundamental level, tied to his chakra. And they’re more than just trackers, they’re guardians.’

The wolves remained still, their attention unwavering. Shikaku raised a hand, motioning toward the white wolf. “Step forward.”

The wolf doesn't move. 

Naruto looks at the white wolf. “Step forward please.” The white wolf moves a step forwards, keeping its eyes on Shikaku. 

Shikaku exhaled, his voice steady. “Dismiss them, Naruto.”

Naruto glanced at the wolves, unsure how to proceed. His hands twitched, his fingers mimicking the downward flick he’d made earlier. The reaction was immediate, the wolves dissolved into shadowy tendrils, flowing seamlessly back into his own shadow. 

Shikaku turned to Naruto, his voice calm but firm. “Naruto, we need to understand this power. For now, only summon them when I’m around. This isn’t something we can take lightly.”

Naruto nodded quickly, his expression a mix of awe and nervousness. Shikamaru, who had been watching silently, finally spoke. “Dad, what do you think this means? Is this...dangerous?”

Shikaku hesitated, his gaze flicking between Naruto and the shadow where the wolves had disappeared. “It’s not dangerous yet. But we’ll need to keep this quiet. No one outside this household can know about it. Understood?” 

Both boys nodded, and Shikaku’s stern expression softened slightly. “Good. Now, go wash up and get some rest. We’ll revisit this tomorrow.”

As the boys headed inside, their voices fading into the distance, Shikaku remained rooted in place. His sharp gaze stayed fixed on the ground where the wolves had disappeared into Naruto’s shadow. His thoughts churned, each one more troubling than the last.

  ‘This power...it’s unlike anything I’ve ever seen. If it’s tied to the blood transfer, then it’s already unprecedented. But if the Kyuubi is involved...could this be just the beginning? Could he mutate other abilities, mimicking or even surpassing known kekkei genkai? There’s too much I don’t know, too many unknowns.’

He clenched his fists, his expression hardening as his thoughts spiraled. 

‘The council...they’ll call for his head the moment they find out. The villagers, already teetering on their hatred for the boy, would riot if they saw this. And Danzo...that hawk would stop at nothing to take him. If he gets even a hint of this power, Naruto will never have a moment of peace again. He’ll either be turned into a weapon or eliminated as a threat.’

Shikaku’s eyes darted to the tree where Naruto had first summoned the wolves. He could still feel the faint disturbance in the air, the echo of something ancient and primal. 

‘And those wolves...What are they, really? Are they just the beginning, or are they all he can summon? How far can their chakra sensing reach? Can they distinguish individuals, or is it just a vague awareness of energy?’

 His jaw tightened as his analytical mind raced through scenarios. 

‘If I don’t figure this out and create some kind of a safety net, he’s as good as doomed. I need answers. But more importantly, I need a plan. Something airtight that keeps this power hidden until he’s strong enough to protect himself or until I’ve ensured no one can use it against him.’

Shikaku took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down, though the weight of responsibility pressed heavily on his chest. His fingers twitched slightly, mimicking the seal for Shadow Possession. 

‘One step at a time. First, I need to understand the limits of his power. Then, I need to figure out how to train him without anyone finding out. If I can buy us time, I can build the safeguards he’ll need.’

He cast one last glance at the house where Naruto and Shikamaru had disappeared, his features softening for a brief moment. 

‘This kid...He has no idea what’s happening to him or how much danger he’s in. But one thing’s clear, I won’t let anyone take him or his future away. Not Danzo, not the council, not anyone.’ 

Straightening, Shikaku turned and headed inside, his steps purposeful and his mind already working through contingency plans. There was no room for error. Not now. Now while his kids lives were at stake.

Chapter Text

“ Divine Dogs! ” Naruto says, his voice steady, as his shadow swirls and moves outward. The two wolves emerge once more, standing tall and alert by his sides. 

Shikaku folds his arms, studying them intently. His mind churns, cycling through possibilities and potential dangers.  

‘The chakra presence is unique, faint yet dense. They’re not standard summons, that’s for sure. Are they entirely autonomous, or is Naruto the anchor holding them here? If so, what’s the cost to his chakra pool?’

“Alright, I want to run a few tests with them.” Shikaku says, his tone calm but deliberate. His gaze flickers between the wolves and Naruto, careful to mask the worry lingering in the back of his mind. “First, their sensing capabilities. Naruto, can you sense the wolves themselves, or only other chakra signatures through them?”

Naruto blinks in confusion, glancing down at the wolves. He hesitates before closing his eyes, focusing. “I think I can feel them? It’s faint, like they’re connected to me, but it’s not the same as when I sensed other chakra before.” 

He looks up at Shikaku, his brow furrowed. “When they’re out, it’s like…like I can stretch my senses farther, but it feels different. Like a guide, almost.”

Shikaku hums, nodding slowly. “So they act as an extension of you. Interesting. Let’s test this further. Shikamaru.” he gestures to his son, whispering in his ear so Naruto, and hopefully the wolves can't hear. “Move about fifty meters away and try to stay out of sight. I want you to try to hide.” 

Shikamaru groans but compiles, trudging off into the distance. “Troublesome.” He mutters under his breath.

Shikaku turns back to Naruto, telling him to wait for 10 minutes. “Now, focus on the wolves. Can they pinpoint his exact location?” 

Naruto nods and closes his eyes again. He looks at the wolves “Find him, but don't hurt him.” The wolves move, howling before darting off. Naruto feels a pull in his senses, as though something is guiding him toward Shikamaru’s direction. “They’re moving. They’re heading toward him!” he exclaims as the wolves dart off. 

Shikaku watches closely, his mind racing. ‘So the wolves not only sense chakra but also act with precision when directed. That level of instinct and obedience…this could be invaluable. But if anyone else finds out, it’ll paint a target on Naruto’s back.’

When the wolves return moments later, having successfully located Shikamaru, Shikaku’s expression darkens slightly, though he hides it behind a neutral mask. “Alright, next test.” he says, voice steady. “Let’s see how far this sensing ability reaches. Naruto, have them search for the edge of their range. Send them outward until you can’t feel them anymore.” Naruto nods eagerly, but Shikaku’s thoughts are far from calm. 

‘ This power isn’t just dangerous, it’s unpredictable. If the wrong people find out about this, they’ll either try to control him or destroy him outright. Until I know the full scope of what these wolves can do, I need to make sure no one else knows. Not the Hokage, not the council, not even the clan.’

The wolves dart off, their movements fluid and precise as they bob and weave through the trees, covering ground with remarkable efficiency. Shikaku watches closely, his sharp eyes tracking their every step. 

‘They’re moving at high Genin speeds. Naruto himself is only at low Genin speeds right now, so the summons aren’t limited to his current physical capabilities. They operate independently of his strength and speed. That’s...significant.’

Naruto, still focused, suddenly speaks up. “I can still feel them.” he says, his eyes narrowing in concentration. “They’re far, but I can still sense where they are.”

Shikaku’s gaze flickers toward him, intrigued. He keeps his own sensory abilities honed on the wolves.

‘ Eighty meters.’ He calculates as they continue moving. ‘That’s their current range. Impressive for a first time summon. Will that range grow as Naruto gets stronger? And their speed, could it improve through training, like a normal shinobi? Or are they bound to some innate limits?’ 

His frown deepens slightly. ‘There’s no trace of the Kyuubi's power in this. That’s unexpected. I thought for sure its influence would show through this technique, especially given Naruto’s connection to it. But...nothing. This isn’t its chakra, it’s entirely separate. Whatever this is, it’s not tied to the fox.’

The wolves pause briefly at the edge of their range before turning back, their movements still as silent as a whisper in the wind. As they approach, Shikaku’s thoughts churn. ‘They’re more than just extensions of Naruto. They’re intelligent, adaptive, and powerful. If they grow stronger alongside him, their potential could rival, no, exceed, that of most shinobi summons. But that makes them even more dangerous in the wrong hands.’

The wolves stop at Naruto’s side, standing tall and attentive, awaiting further commands. Shikaku’s unease grows as he watches them. ‘This power...it’s too unique, too rare. If it’s discovered, it’ll draw attention from everyone. Council members, enemy nations, Danzo, Orochimaru. I need to understand their full capabilities, and fast. But more importantly, I need to figure out how to shield Naruto from what’s coming.’

Naruto beams, reaching down to pat the black wolf on its head. “They’re amazing!” he says, grinning ear to ear. The white wolf nuzzles his hand in response, its crimson marked eyes glowing faintly.

Shikaku masks his worry behind a calm exterior. “They are.” He says evenly. “But power like this comes with responsibility, Naruto. We’ll need to test them further in a controlled way. The more we know, the better we can protect you, and them.”

Naruto’s grin falters slightly, sensing the weight in Shikaku’s tone. “Yeah, I get it. I’ll do whatever it takes to keep them safe.” 

Shikaku nods, but his thoughts race. ‘The lack of Kyuubi chakra complicates things. This isn’t just a quirk of being a jinchuuriki, it’s something else entirely. If I can’t tie it to the fox, then the council will jump to the worst conclusions. Danzo...he’ll see this as a tool, not as Naruto. I need answers, and I need a plan.’

The wolves sit patiently, their alert eyes scanning the area as if they too sense the tension in the air. Shikaku’s sharp gaze lingers on them for a moment longer. ‘And then there’s the question of what else he can summon. If these are only the first, how many more are there? How far does this power go?’

“I’ll figure this out.” Shikaku murmured under his breath as Naruto absently petted the wolves, their presence calm but unwavering. “For his sake...and everyone else’s.” He exhaled deeply, gathering his thoughts.

“Alright, Naruto.” he said, his voice measured. “Let’s take this a step further. I want to see if you can summon anything else. Try going through a few other shadow puppets, different animals, and see if any names come to mind.”

Naruto’s eyes lit up with curiosity and determination. “Got it!” he said, nodding enthusiastically. He stood up, his hands already forming the first shape. The wolves stayed seated by his side, their sharp eyes tracking his every move, heads tilting occasionally as if trying to understand their master’s intentions.

Naruto started with the cat shadow puppet, holding the shape for a moment, but nothing happened. He shifted to camel, then crab, and still nothing. “Huh?” he muttered, scratching the back of his head as he moved on to monkey, then penguin. Each attempt yielded no results, but Naruto didn’t seem discouraged. “Guess it’s not that easy to call up new ones, huh?”

The wolves watched intently, their ears flicking with each change in Naruto’s hand movements. Their expressions, while canine, seemed strangely...intelligent…almost as if they were trying to piece together what their master was attempting.

Then, Naruto’s hands shifted into the bird shadow puppet. The moment he locked the shape into place, his body froze. A familiar, almost instinctual feeling washed over him, like a whisper in his mind growing louder. He could feel something, no, someone calling to him. His breath hitched as a name began to form in his thoughts. “ Nu -”

Just as the sensation deepened, one of the wolves barked sharply, breaking the stillness. The sound startled Naruto, and the other wolf bumped against him, its movements quick and deliberate. There was something almost urgent in their behavior, like they were trying to warn him. Naruto’s hands faltered, and the bird shadow puppet fell apart as his fingers relaxed.

Shikaku’s sharp gaze locked onto the wolves instantly. His mind raced, analyzing their behavior. ‘They’re reacting...Why? Did they sense something? Or someone? What are they afraid of?’ His eyes narrowed as he focused on the wolves subtle but deliberate actions. ‘They weren’t just curious…no…they were worried. They didn’t want him to summon whatever was coming.’

Naruto looked down at the wolves, confused. “What’s wrong, guys?” he asked, crouching to meet their eyes. The black wolf growled softly, its red marked gaze flickering toward Naruto’s hands, while the white wolf gently nuzzled his arm, as if reassuring him.

“They stopped you on purpose.” Shikaku said, his voice low but firm. “Whatever name was forming in your head, they didn’t want it summoned.” Naruto blinked, looking between Shikaku and the wolves. “But...why?”

“That’s what we’re going to figure out.” Shikaku replied, his tone tense but calm.  

‘This isn’t just about random summoning anymore. They’re guarding him. Protecting him from whatever that was. Which means it’s dangerous. Or, at the very least, unpredictable.’  

He crossed his arms, his mind spinning with questions. ‘Could it be another creature tied to the blood transfer? Or something else entirely? What would cause these wolves, his own summons, to react like this? They didn’t react until Naruto made the bird puppet’ Shikaku thought, his sharp eyes flicking between the wolves and Naruto. ‘That means it summons something. But what is it? And why are they so worried?’

Shikaku crouched down, leveling his gaze with the wolves. Their intelligent eyes met his, filled with an unspoken wariness. He spoke softly, his tone steady and reassuring. “Hey, don’t worry. I’ll protect him. Whatever happens, I won’t let anything hurt him, or you. Trust me.”

The wolves exchanged a glance, their unease palpable. The black wolf let out a low growl, while the white wolf tilted its head, as if contemplating his words. They didn’t move, their protective instincts holding them firm.

Shikaku pressed on, his voice calm but commanding. “I know you’re trying to protect him, and I respect that. But we need to know what this is. If it’s dangerous, I need to be ready for it. You don’t have to worry about him. Let him summon it. I promise you, I’ll protect him.”

Naruto, watching the exchange in confusion, crouched down beside the wolves. “It’s okay, guys. Shikaku-sensei is super strong! He can handle anything, I promise.” He grinned, his tone light but sincere. “And besides, you’ll be here too, right? Nothing’s gonna happen.”

The wolves hesitated for a moment longer before they finally backed off, their posture relaxing slightly. The white wolf let out a quiet huff, while the black wolf narrowed its eyes, clearly still uneasy but willing to relent.

Shikaku straightened up, his sharp gaze settling on Naruto. “Alright, Naruto. Summon it. But the moment you do, I want you to get behind me, understand?”

Naruto nodded, his expression serious as he stepped into position. Taking a deep breath, his hands formed the bird shadow puppet again. The strange, instinctual pull returned, stronger this time, the whisper of a name pressing firmly in his mind. His voice came out firm but quiet.

“ Nue ”

The shadows around him surged outward, rippling and twisting as something emerged. A winged beast flew out from the darkness, its massive, dark red wings unfurling with a ten foot wingspan. A strange bone mask adorned its face, its features sharp and menacing. Shikaku’s sharp eyes took in the creature as it let out a piercing screech, its presence crackling with an electric tension.

Without warning, Nue dived at Shikaku, its wings crackling with lightning. Bolts of energy sparked dangerously from its feathers as it barreled toward him. Shikaku’s reflexes kicked in instantly, his hands sliding together to form a seal.

“ Shadow Sewing Jutsu !”

Shikaku’s shadow sprang outward, splitting into multiple whip like tendrils. They lashed around Nue’s wings and head, yanking the beast out of the air and slamming it into the ground with a heavy thud. Nue thrashed wildly, its screech echoing through the clearing as its wings sparked with another burst of electricity. A bolt of lightning shot out, missing Shikaku’s head as he ducked.

‘So it is hostile!’ Shikaku thought grimly, keeping the creature pinned with his shadows as it struggled against his control. He could feel its raw power straining against the restraints. ‘Even now, it’s trying to attack. Why does this one have elemental capabilities? Lightning release in its wings, and it can fire bolts of lightning at will. How many summons does Naruto have access to, and how many unique abilities do they possess? The wolves came in a pair and were docile, even protective, but this one...this one’s completely different.’

“Alright, Naruto, dismiss it!” Shikaku commanded, his tone calm despite the beast raging against his shadows.

Naruto’s hands moved instinctively as he tried to dismiss the creature. Panic quickly set in as nothing happened. “I-I can’t! He’s not disappearing!” Naruto yelled, his voice trembling.

One of the wolves barked sharply, drawing everyone’s attention. Both wolves darted toward Nue, their teeth sinking into its flesh. They attacked with a ferocity that seemed out of character for their usually calm demeanor. One wolf turned its head toward Shikaku and barked insistently, almost as if giving him an order, before leaping back into the fray.

‘They knew.’ Shikaku realized, his mind racing. ‘They knew it was hostile, which is why they tried to stop the summoning earlier. They’re trying to help me...no, they’re telling me to put it down.’ His expression darkened as his gaze flicked toward Naruto, who stood frozen in fear and confusion. ‘Forgive me, Naruto.’

With a final surge of chakra, Shikaku’s shadows coiled tighter around Nue. He closed his eyes briefly, steeling himself, before commanding the shadows to pierce through the creature’s body. The tendrils struck true, and Nue let out a final, echoing screech before its form dissolved.

Shikaku watched silently as Nue’s body melted back into shadows, the inky tendrils retreating into Naruto’s own shadow. The clearing fell deathly quiet, the tension in the air palpable. Naruto fell to his knees, his hands trembling. “Shikaku-sensei...why? Why was it so...angry?” His voice was thick with emotion, his wide eyes staring at the spot where Nue had disappeared.

Shikaku approached him slowly, placing a steadying hand on Naruto’s shoulder. “I don’t know yet, Naruto. But I promise you this, we’ll figure it out. Together. But for now...no more summoning. Not until we understand this better. Do you understand me?”

Naruto nodded slowly, his gaze still fixed on the ground. The wolves pressed close to him, their warm presence offering a small measure of comfort.

As they headed back toward the house, Shikaku lingered behind, his thoughts a whirlwind of questions and concerns. ‘This power...it’s dangerous. And it’s not just the summons themselves, it’s their connection to Naruto. The wolves trust him implicitly, but this…Nue...it fought against him. Why? Will the rest of them be hostile? Why are the wolves so friendly to him? Is he just not ready for Nue yet, or does he need to do something specific for Nue to follow him. And how is this connected to the blood transfer and the Kyuubi? There’s too much I don’t know. Too much risk. If this gets out...’

Shikaku clenched his fists, his resolve hardening further. ‘I need to figure this out before anyone else does. For Naruto’s sake, and for Konoha’s.’

His sharp gaze shifted to Naruto, who stood nearby, still shaken but regaining his composure. Shikaku’s brows pressed together in deep thought. ‘Inoichi is normally the sensor between us, but even I can sense it...this is draining him. Naruto may have massive chakra reserves for his age, but maintaining those summons is steadily wearing him down. He could probably keep the wolves out for another hour, maybe a little more, but he’ll collapse if it goes any longer.’

“Ok, Naruto.” Shikaku said firmly, his voice cutting through the still air. “Dismiss your wolves for now.” Naruto nodded obediently, flicking his wrist downward, and the wolves melted seamlessly back into his shadow. Shikaku’s sharp eyes tracked every detail of the movement, narrowing slightly as a realization struck him like lightning. His breath hitched, his eyes widening slightly.

‘That’s it! How could I be so stupid? The answer was in front of me this entire time! His summons come from the shadows.’ His mind raced as pieces of a plan began to slot into place, a web of strategies forming in rapid succession. ‘Hiruzen won’t reveal Naruto’s true parentage, but if I claim him as a lost Nara...If I say his father was some no named shinobi, no one could question it. That would give me the justification to adopt him into the clan. As my son, he’d be untouchable. Not even Danzo could risk retaliation if Naruto were officially under my protection!’

The corners of his lips twitched into a faint smirk, his confidence growing. ‘It’s perfect. All I have to do is play my cards carefully. Danzo will be the biggest threat, but even he wouldn’t try to outmaneuver a Nara directly. The only thing left is to make it convincing. If Naruto starts the summoning process but stops it before the wolves fully emerge, his shadow will still ripple and shift. That’s all I need to ‘prove’ he’s one of us, a Nara who’s just beginning to learn our clan’s Jutsu. And with those black streaks in his hair...it all lines up.’

He looked back at Naruto, who was watching him curiously. “Naruto, come here.” Shikaku said, his voice calm but with a slight edge of urgency. 

Naruto approached, tilting his head in confusion.“Yes, Shikaku-sensei?”

Shikaku crouched to meet Naruto’s gaze, his expression softening slightly. “I’m going to ask you to trust me on something, alright? There are some things we’ll need to do to keep you safe, things I’ll explain later. For now, just focus on training and leave the planning to me. Can you do that?”

Naruto nodded slowly, still unsure but trusting Shikaku’s calm authority. “Yeah, I can do that. I trust you, Shikaku-sensei.” 

Shikaku placed a hand on Naruto’s shoulder, giving him a reassuring squeeze. ‘Good. Trust me, Naruto. I’ll make sure no one can touch you. Not the council, not Danzo, no one. You’re part of the Nara clan now’. He smiled faintly and straightened up. “Alright, let’s head home. Dinner should be about ready, and I’d rather not risk Yoshino’s wrath by being late.” His chuckle broke the tension, lightening the mood just enough.

Naruto nodded again, allowing himself a small smile. Together, they made their way back to the Nara household. Shikaku’s demeanor was calm, but his mind raced as he mapped out every detail of the plans he would need to keep Naruto safe.

That night, Naruto lay in bed, exhaustion tugging at his eyelids. As sleep finally claimed him, he jolted awake, or so he thought. Looking around, he realized he wasn’t in his room anymore.

He stood on a small, circular stone platform, bordered by torches that burned with an otherworldly blue flame. Four sets of stairs led down into an endless ocean of liquid shadows, rippling like water beneath a dull, gray sky that stretched infinitely. “What…is this place?” Naruto muttered to himself.

As he turned, he saw something that made him pause. 11 large doors, forming a perfect circle around the platform. Each door was unique, emanating an aura that felt both foreboding and enticing. His curiosity flared, and he took a cautious step forward. On the platform, a wooden sign caught his eye. The text etched into it glowed faintly, as if alive:

“ All creatures must be tamed through the right of combat. The Divine Dogs are a gift from the shadows to make the process easier. Should any creature die, they will be permanently destroyed, but their attributes can be granted to one or more summons of your choosing. ” Naruto blinked, rereading the words as they slowly faded away. He rubbed his eyes, wondering if he’d imagined the whole thing. But no, the torches still burned, and the doors still loomed.

Two of the doors stood out immediately. Unlike the others, which were blank and ominous, these had glowing nameplates. Naruto approached the nearest one, the shadows beneath his feet rippling like water as he moved.

“Divine Dogs.” he read aloud, tracing the faint letters. A grin broke across his face. “So this is their door! That means I really have 11 summons! Cool! I can’t wait to see what’s behind all of them!” His excitement grew as he moved to the next marked door. Its nameplate glowed faintly, the letters radiating an eerie blue light.

“ The Divine General is not summoned normally. There is no animal shadow puppet for him. Instead, you must form both hands into fists, placing one closer to your body in a combat stance. Speak the following incantation:

‘ Sacred Treasure Swing and Ring Ring, Eight Grip Sword, Divergent Sila Divine General, Mahoraga. ’

This is the summoning ritual for the strongest of the Ten Shadows that you may command. Should you be not strong enough to tame the Divine General, summon him and start the taming ritual as a final gambit. Anyone nearby will be dragged into the ritual as well. ”

Naruto’s grin faded into confusion. “Ten Shadows? But there are 11 doors...” His gaze flicked to the final door, standing apart from the rest. It had no markings, no glow, just an overwhelming sense of dread that seemed to seep from its surface.

“What’s behind that one?” he wondered aloud.

Before he could take a step closer, the shadows around him began to writhe and pull. The gray sky darkened, and the torches flickered out one by one. The ground beneath him rippled violently, and he felt himself falling. Naruto jolted awake, gasping for air as he sat up in bed. His hands gripped the blankets tightly, his heart racing. He looked around, his pulse slowing as the familiar sights of the Nara estate came into focus. Moonlight spilled through the window, casting soft shadows across the room.

It was just a dream, or was it? Naruto’s eyes drifted to his hands, clenching them unconsciously. “Ten Shadows...but there are 11 doors. What does it mean?” His thoughts swirled with questions, but sleep tugged at him again, heavier this time. As he lay back down, the last image in his mind was the flicker of the unmarked door, waiting in the shadows. “I need to talk with Shikaku-sensei” 

Late morning, Naruto goes to the kitchen table where Shikaku is drinking his morning tea. Naruto shifted uncomfortably, fidgeting with the edge of his sleeve as he sat across from Shikaku. “I need to talk with you, Shikaku-sensei. I had a weird dream last night.” he began hesitantly. “It didn’t feel like a dream. I woke up in this strange shadowy place that had 11 doors inside. There were signs that said I had 10 shadows...but there were 11 doors.”

Shikaku, who had just lifted his teacup for another sip, froze mid motion. He set the cup down carefully, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly as they locked onto Naruto. “A shadowy place with 11 doors, huh?” His tone was calm, but there was an undercurrent of intensity that Naruto couldn’t miss. “Tell me everything you remember.”

Naruto nodded and began recounting the dream in as much detail as he could. The circular stone platform, the eerie blue flamed torches, the endless sea of liquid shadows, and the strange signs. He described the marked door for the Divine Dogs, the cryptic instructions about taming creatures through combat, and the unsettling ritual for summoning something called the Divine General. As he spoke, Shikaku remained silent, his sharp mind dissecting every word, every detail.

When Naruto finished, Shikaku leaned back, his expression unreadable. Inside, however, his thoughts raced at a breakneck speed. ‘This shadowy place...it has to be a mindscape, but one born of this Ten Shadows Technique. Eleven doors, though. That’s wrong. Ten shadows, ten creatures. That eleventh door must be tied to the Kyuubi. The number doesn’t match because that thing doesn’t belong to the Ten Shadows. It’s far more dangerous. But why would its door be there? Does it have a connection to this technique now? Or is it a side effect of Naruto’s chakra mixing with the shadows?’

“Listen carefully, Naruto.” Shikaku said at last, his tone measured but firm. “For now, I don’t want you interacting with any of those doors except the Divine Dogs. That one is safe, it’s already bonded with you. The others…we don’t know what they might summon or what might happen if something goes wrong. Until we understand more, it’s too dangerous.”

Naruto nodded quickly, trusting Shikaku’s judgment. “Okay, I won’t touch them. But…what about the Divine General?”

Shikaku’s fingers steepled under his chin as he mulled over Naruto’s words. “The summoning ritual you described.” he began slowly. “It’s different from the others. It’s specific, detailed, almost like a chant. Repeat it for me again.” Naruto recited the words carefully. “Sacred Treasure Swing and Ring Ring, Eight Grip Sword, Divergent Sila Divine General, Mahoraga.”

The name sent a shiver down Shikaku’s spine. ‘Why is the summoning ritual so formalized, almost reverent? The mention of a treasure and the Eight Grip Sword, those feel symbolic. Is this Divine General tied to some kind of ancient legend? A ritual like that isn’t just a command. It’s a binding.’

“Did the sign say anything else about the Divine General?” Shikaku asked. Naruto nodded. “It said something like, ‘A final gambit if not tamed, against a foe you can’t beat. It will drag everyone around into the taming ritual.’”

Shikaku’s breath hitched. ‘A final gambit…and it drags everyone around into the taming ritual? That’s not just a warning, it’s a death sentence. Why would it have such a condition? Just how powerful is this thing?’

He rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of this newfound knowledge. The Divine Dogs and Nue were already impressive, and now this Divine General seemed leagues beyond them, a weapon of last resort with devastating consequences. Was it even possible for Naruto to control something so dangerous? 

“I’ll look into it.” Shikaku said finally, his tone decisive. “Naruto, go on with your training as normal, but remember what I said, stick to the Divine Dogs for now. Leave the rest to me.”

Later that evening, after Naruto had gone to bed, Shikaku sat alone in his study, pouring over ancient texts and scrolls he had pulled from the Nara archives. His mind refused to rest. ‘ The ritual says to summon it only when there’s no other choice, when the odds are impossible. That alone says it’s too much for Naruto to handle right now. But the phrasing...“Eight Grip Sword” and “Divergent Sila.” They have to mean something.’

He scribbled notes furiously, dissecting every part of the chant. ‘Sacred Treasure Swing and Ring Ring…that feels almost ceremonial. Why would it begin like that? Is it a reference to something lost to time? The only thing I can think of that would ring when you swing it is a bell. Eight Grip Sword, could it be tied to the Yamata no orochi? Or maybe some ancient weapon perhaps? Divergent Sila, it sounds like a power, but nothing I’ve heard of.’ The words nagged at him like a puzzle he couldn’t solve. 

Shikaku leaned back with a heavy sigh, staring at the dim glow of a single candle. His hands tightened into fists. ‘The Divine General isn’t just powerful, it’s catastrophic. If that thing’s summoned recklessly, it could destroy Naruto, and maybe everything else too. But there’s no way Danzo or the council can learn about this. Not until I understand it completely. If they find out, they’ll weaponize Naruto, or worse.’

Shikaku’s gaze turned toward the shadows flickering along the walls. He felt the weight of responsibility settle on his shoulders. ‘For his sake, and for the sake of Konoha, I need to figure this out. This isn’t just about protecting Naruto anymore. This power could change everything.’

That night, Shikaku resolved to scour every scroll, every hidden text in the Nara clan’s archives, hoping desperately that somewhere in their centuries of shadow knowledge, he might uncover a clue to the truth behind the Ten Shadows and the enigmatic Divine General. 

Chapter Text

One month had passed since the discovery of Nue and the ominous Mahoraga. In that time, Shikaku had worked tirelessly with Naruto to uncover more about the Ten Shadows Technique. The results, though fascinating, brought both clarity and more questions.

First, they learned the hard way that taming a summon could only be done by Naruto or his summons, without any outside help. Their test with Nue had confirmed this. Despite Shikaku’s assistance during the battle, Naruto had not gained control of Nue. This explained why the Divine Dogs had intervened so fiercely during that initial summoning, they had likely known that outside help would render the taming attempt futile. That, or they were desperate to protect their master from any stray lightning bolts.

Second, two more summons had been discovered. Toad and Rabbit Escape . Naruto had successfully tamed Rabbit Escape after a grueling test of stamina, cunning, and sheer determination. Using a mix of kunai, traps, and a narrow passageway, Naruto managed to outlast and outsmart the evasive rabbit summon, earning its loyalty. The experience left him battered but grinning with pride. The Toad summon, however, had eluded him for now, proving to be trickier than expected.

Finally, they discovered that the power of the summons was scalable. By adding more chakra to the summoning process, Naruto could enhance the strength of his creatures. At their base level, the Divine Dogs were about as strong as high level Genin, but when Naruto funneled additional chakra into their summoning, they could rival low level Chunin. The trade off, of course, was the increased chakra cost to both summon and maintain them. For most shinobi, this limitation would be crippling, but Naruto’s immense reserves of stamina and chakra made it a manageable sacrifice.

As these discoveries unfolded, Shikaku had been preparing for something far more important. Over the past month, he had quietly set the stage for his ultimate goal. Adopting Naruto into the Nara clan.

His plan, as always, was meticulous. On multiple occasions, Shikaku had “accidentally” orchestrated situations where Naruto would summon the Divine Dogs in public, ensuring that word of the boy’s shadow based abilities spread throughout the village. He even went so far as to spread rumors under various disguises that Naruto’s parents might have been members of the Nara clan. It was a subtle but effective strategy, planting the seed of doubt in the minds of those who might oppose the adoption.

Now, Shikaku sat in the council chambers, ready to execute the final step of his plan. The monthly council meeting was underway, and as head of the Nara clan, Shikaku occupied his usual seat on the Shinobi side of the table. The air was thick with the usual tension, the council split between the Shinobi and Civilian factions, with the Hokage presiding as the final authority.

Midway through the meeting, Shikaku saw his opportunity. The topic had shifted to a review of the village’s young shinobi and their potential. It was the perfect opening.

“Before we proceed.” Shikaku said, his calm, deliberate voice cutting through the low murmur of the room. “I’d like to address an important matter regarding Naruto Uzumaki.”

The mention of Naruto’s name caused a ripple of reactions around the table. Some council members stiffened, others exchanged wary glances, and a few openly frowned. Danzo’s gaze sharpened, his expression unreadable, while Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, looked on with quiet curiosity.

“What about the boy?” one of the Civilian council members asked, her tone tinged with suspicion and hatred.

Shikaku leaned back in his chair, the picture of measured confidence. “Over the past month, it has come to my attention, and the attention of others, that Naruto Uzumaki has demonstrated an affinity for shadow based techniques. Specifically, a unique Kekkei Genkai that allows him to summon creatures bound to his shadow.”

He paused, letting the information sink in. “As head of the Nara clan, I find this development particularly intriguing. Our clan’s mastery of shadow techniques is well documented, and it raises the possibility that Naruto’s abilities may be connected to the Nara lineage.”

Danzo’s voice cut through the silence. “And what exactly are you suggesting, Nara?”

“I’m suggesting, Shimura.” Shikaku said evenly.  “That Naruto Uzumaki may be of Nara descent. Whether through distant relatives or more direct lineage, it’s a possibility we cannot ignore. And as such, I believe it is the responsibility of the Nara clan to take him under our care.”

The Civilian council erupted immediately. “Outrageous!” one shouted. “The boy is the Kyuubi’s jinchuuriki! Placing him in a clan puts the entire village at risk!” 

Another added “It’s against policy! The Third Hokage himself ruled that Naruto Uzumaki is to remain unaffiliated to prevent favoritism or manipulation!”

Danzo spoke again, his tone cold and calculating. “And what guarantee can you offer, Shikaku, that the Nara clan will not exploit him for its own gain? The power of a jinchuriki, combined with an untested Kekkei Genkai, is a dangerous combination. This should be handled by rooted individuals who understand what’s best for the village.”

Shikaku’s sharp gaze flicked to Danzo, but his expression remained calm. “Naruto is already at risk, precisely because he is unaffiliated. The rumors and fear mongering about him being a jinchuriki make him a target not just for our enemies but for internal forces as well.” He let the weight of that statement hang in the air, his pointed implication aimed squarely at Danzo.

“And as for policy.” Shikaku continued, turning to the Civilian council. “Exceptions have been made in the past when the situation warranted it. Naruto’s abilities are not just a threat, they are an asset. With proper guidance, he can become one of Konoha’s greatest defenders.”

“You’re asking us to take a gamble!” a Civilian councilwoman snapped. “What if the Kyuubi gains control of him? What if this...shadow power is just another way for that beast to manipulate him?”

“Then I’ll be the one to handle it.” Shikaku said firmly. “The Nara clan has dealt with shadow based abilities for generations. If anyone is equipped to manage the risks and train Naruto safely, it’s us.”

Hiruzen finally spoke, his voice carrying the weight of his authority. “Enough.” The room fell silent as the Hokage’s gaze swept over the council. “Naruto’s situation is unique, and Shikaku raises valid points. The question before us is whether this arrangement will benefit the village as a whole. I will hear final arguments before making my decision.”

Danzo leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. “Naruto’s power should belong to the village, not a single clan. If you approve this, Hokage-sama, you may create a precedent that endangers our ability to maintain control over jinchuriki in the future.”

Shikaku countered, his tone like steel. “Control is not what Naruto needs. He needs guidance, protection, and a place to belong. Without that, we risk creating a jinchuriki who resents the village rather than protecting it. Giving Naruto a family and a home would create ties to the village, along with good memories of it. Without that, all he will remember of the village would be the hatred and assaults he receives from the village.” 

He looks at Danzo. “Which would create a massive security risk. He is the only thing keeping the Kyuubi sealed, yet he is left to starve and be beaten within an inch of his life by the village. One day, without a family caring for him, he will act against this village in rage.” Shikaku looks back at Hiruzen. “I ask you, Hokage-sama, what kind of legacy do we want to leave behind?”

Hiruzen closed his eyes, taking a long, contemplative breath. When he opened them, his gaze was resolute. “I will deliberate on this matter. Until then, the council is adjourned. Shikaku, stay behind.” Shikaku stays seated as everyone starts to filter out. Choza places his hand on Shikaku’s shoulder before leaving, giving him a small smile as he does so. 

Finally, everyone filters out, Hiruzen walks over and sits across from Shikaku, looking at him with an intense expression. Shikaku is instantly reminded why this old man is still the Hokage, and known as the Professor. “Speak. Why does Naruto have shadow manipulation? Don't play dumb, I know you know something.” Hiruzen leveled his gaze at Shikaku.

Shikaku remained calm, his expression carefully neutral, but inside, he felt the weight of the Hokage’s scrutiny. He had expected this. Hiruzen Sarutobi, for all his geniality and warmth, was no fool. He was the Third Hokage, the Professor, a man who had seen through countless lies and half truths over his long career.

Shikaku leaned forward slightly, resting his arms on the table. “Hokage-sama.” he began, his tone respectful but steady. “You’re correct. I do know something, but not as much as I would like to. Naruto’s shadow manipulation isn’t Nara clan shadow jutsu, that much is clear. It’s something else entirely.” Hiruzen’s eyes narrowed, his silence urging Shikaku to continue.

“About two months ago.” Shikaku said, choosing his words carefully, “Naruto was attacked in the streets. He was gravely injured, stabbed. I found him and brought him back to the compound to stabilize him. He lost a lot of blood, and the only way to save him was through a transfusion.”

The Hokage’s expression shifted into confusion. “I remember that day. You gave him your blood and I took young Shikamaru to your home.”

“That's right.” Shikaku confirmed. “And at the time, I thought that was all it would mean, saving a child’s life. But soon after, Naruto began displaying shadow based abilities that aren’t like anything in our clan’s history. It’s not chakra manipulation as we understand it. It’s...deeper. More instinctual. Almost primal.”

Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, his hands steepled before his face. “And you believe the blood transfusion triggered this.” 

“Yes” Shikaku said simply. “But it’s not just the blood. The Kyuubi must be playing a part in this too. Naruto mentioned dreams, visions of a shadowy world with doors. Eleven of them, to be precise. Ten seem tied to these shadow creatures he can summon, and the eleventh...well, we both know what that likely represents.” 

“The Kyuubi.” Hiruzen said, his voice heavy.

Shikaku nodded. “Naruto’s chakra and the Kyuubi’s influence have mixed with Nara blood. The result is this...power . Something that neither I nor any Nara before me fully understands. But I’ve been working with Naruto, Hokage-sama. Testing his abilities. Helping him learn to control them.”

Hiruzen’s gaze softened slightly, though the intensity in his eyes did not waver. “And what have you learned?” 

Shikaku sighed, running a hand through his hair. “First, these shadow creatures he summons, they’re not bound by normal rules. They require taming, but only by him or his summons. Outside interference makes the attempt fail. Second, their power is scalable, he can pour more chakra into them to strengthen them, though it comes at a cost to his reserves.”

“And the Kyuubi?” Hiruzen asked pointedly. 

Shikaku frowned. “That’s the unknown. I suspect it’s watching, observing how Naruto uses this new power. And there’s one other thing...” He hesitated, then continued. “The eleventh door, most likely the Kyuubi’s door,  in Naruto’s dreams is unmarked, unlike the rest of the doors. If it opens, if the Kyuubi somehow gains control of these shadow powers...” He trailed off, but the weight of his unspoken words hung in the air.

Hiruzen closed his eyes for a moment, processing everything. When he opened them again, his gaze was softer, but no less resolute. “You’ve taken a great risk, Shikaku, by hiding this from me until now.”

Shikaku inclined his head. “I know. But I also know what would have happened if this information had fallen into the wrong hands. I wanted to make sure I understood it myself before bringing it to you. Now that I have, I need your support, Hokage-sama. Naruto needs to be adopted into the Nara clan for his safety and for the village’s future. Imagine how people would react if word gets out that he has a mutated version of another clan's Kekkei Genkai, if he wasn't part of that clan. ”

Hiruzen studied him for a long moment before speaking. “Danzo will not let this go. Neither will the Civilian council. They see Naruto as a weapon, not a child. And now, with this power...they’ll push harder than ever to control him.”

“That’s why he needs protection.” Shikaku said firmly. “From Danzo, from the council, from anyone who sees him as anything other than a boy who needs guidance and care. The Nara clan can provide that.” 

Hiruzen sighed, the lines on his face deepening. “I will support you, Shikaku. But you must be prepared for the consequences. This will not be an easy fight.”

“I wouldn’t expect it to be.” Shikaku said with a small, grim smile. “But I’ve planned for every angle they might take. And no matter what, I won’t back down. Naruto deserves a family and I’ll see to it that he gets one. He deserves that much, and it's the least I can do for him.” 

Hiruzen nodded slowly. “Very well. You have my blessing. But tread carefully, Shikaku. This is uncharted territory, for all of us.” 

An hour later, Shikaku is walking home, adoption papers in hand. He already knows Yoshino is fine with it, having made sure about that before even going about figuring out how to do this in the first place. He gets to his door and hesitates for a moment, before walking inside. He takes his shoes off at the door and walks in. He sees Yoshino cooking in the kitchen, and hears a far off yell of anger, causing him to smile. ‘Naruto sure does like challenging Shikamaru to shogi despite never coming close to winning. I'm glad he likes the game though.’ 

Shikaku chuckled to himself as he set the adoption papers down on the table, the weight of the day still pressing on him, though now tempered with a quiet satisfaction. He could already picture Naruto and Shikamaru hunched over the shogi board, Naruto glaring at the pieces as if sheer willpower alone could help him win.

Yoshino glanced up from where she was stirring a pot, her sharp eyes immediately zeroing in on him. “Well? How’d it go?” she asked, her tone brisk but not unkind. 

Shikaku gave her a small, tired smile. “About as smoothly as a herd of deer trying to stampede through a briar patch. But it’s done. He’s officially a Nara now, as long as he accepts of course.” He patted the stack of papers on the table. 

Yoshino’s expression softened, and for a moment, a flicker of pride crossed her face. “Good.” she said simply. “It’s about time someone did right by that boy.”

Shikaku leaned against the counter, watching as she returned her attention to the stew she was making. “I knew you’d be fine with it, but I still wanted to make sure I wasn’t walking into a battlefield when I got home.” 

Yoshino smirked, not looking away from her work. “You mean you wanted to make sure you didn’t get a ladle to the head.”

“Something like that.” Shikaku admitted, chuckling.

The distant yell of frustration came again, louder this time, followed by an exaggerated groan. “Shikamaru! How do you keep winning?! I don’t get it!” Naruto’s voice echoed down the hall, his frustration so palpable it was almost comical.

“Because you don’t think before you act.” came Shikamaru’s lazily drawn out reply, barely audible. “You just charge in recklessly.”

Shikaku just shook his head, smiling as he pushed off the counter and started toward the hallway. “I’ll go let them know dinner’s almost ready. Before Naruto flips the board over in defeat again.”

He walked down the hall, following the sounds of Naruto’s impassioned ranting and Shikamaru’s bored replies. When he reached the room, he leaned casually against the doorframe. Naruto was sitting cross legged on the floor, the shogi board between him and Shikamaru. Pieces were scattered across the board, and Naruto was glaring at it as if it had personally offended him. Shikamaru, meanwhile, looked like he was about five seconds away from lying down and taking a nap.

“Dinner’s almost ready.” Shikaku announced, causing both boys to look up. 

Naruto immediately perked up, his frustration momentarily forgotten. “Finally! I’m starving!” Naruto scrambled to his feet, leaving the shogi board and his loss behind without a second thought.

Shikamaru let out a quiet troublesome under his breath as he stood, but there was a faint smirk on his face as he followed after Naruto. As they made their way to the dining table, Shikaku stopped just before sitting down. 

“Naruto.” He called out, his tone serious but kind, causing both boys to pause and look at him. Shikamaru raised an eyebrow, already sensing something important was about to happen, while Naruto tilted his head in confusion.

Shikaku reached over and grabbed the neatly folded stack of papers. “There’s something I need to show you.” He placed the papers on the table in front of Naruto, who blinked and leaned over to inspect them. 

“What’s this?” Naruto asked, his voice uncertain.

“Adoption papers.” Shikaku replied simply. His calm gaze locked onto Naruto’s wide blue eyes. “Starting today, you’re officially part of the Nara clan.” Naruto froze, his hands hovering over the papers as the words sank in. 

His mouth opened, but no sound came out at first. “W-Wait, really? You mean...I’m part of your clan? For real?”

“For real.” Shikaku said with a rare smile. “It’s not just words, Naruto. You’re one of us now. And that means no one can take that away from you.” 

Naruto’s hands trembled slightly as he picked up the papers, his eyes scanning over the official looking seals and signatures. His lips quivered, and for a moment, Shikaku worried he might have overwhelmed the boy. But then, Naruto’s face broke into a grin so wide it looked like it might split his cheeks.

“I...I have a family?” Naruto whispered, his voice cracking. 

Shikaku stepped forward and placed a steadying hand on Naruto’s shoulder. “You’ve always had a family. Now it’s just official.”

Naruto’s vision blurred as tears welled up in his eyes, but he furiously wiped them away, laughing through the emotion. “T-Thanks, Shikaku-sensei. I mean...Dad? Can I call you that?” 

Shikaku’s smile softened, and he gave a small nod. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Shikamaru, who had been quietly observing the moment, crossed his arms and smirked. “Don’t get all mushy on me, Naruto. You still owe me a rematch.”

Naruto laughed, his voice brighter than ever. “Oh, you’re on, Shikamaru! But after dinner! I’m starving!”

Yoshino, who had been listening from the kitchen, stepped in with a pot in hand. “Then sit down before the food gets cold, boys.” she said, her tone sharp but fond.

Naruto eagerly sat at the table, glancing back down at the papers as if to reassure himself that they were real. As the family settled in for dinner, Shikaku leaned back in his chair, watching Naruto’s joy radiate through the room.

For Shikaku, seeing Naruto’s smile, one filled with true happiness, was worth every battle he’d fought to make this moment happen. Shikaku looks up and smiles, thinking to himself ‘Don’t worry Minato, I’ll raise your son into a man you can be proud of. I'm sorry I didn't do anything sooner.’

—————————————————————————————————————————

Naruto takes his normal seat in the middle of the class, against the window so he can watch the clouds as they pass by. He watches as more and more people filter into the room, Shikamaru is asleep next to him, Choji is on the aisle seat, Sasuke walks in, and takes a seat just above Naruto. Kiba walks in, and walks towards Naruto.

“Hey look who it is! It's the copycat! Still playing with your knock off dogs?” Kiba says, looking at Naruto with a grin. 

Naruto looks at Akamaru, who is perched on Kiba’s head. “You know, you should invest in a muzzle for him. He gets pretty loud sometimes, and I’ve heard dogs have sensitive hearing.” His gaze returns to Kiba, his smirk widening just enough to show he wasn’t backing down.

Kiba’s grin faltered as his cheeks flushed slightly. “What’d you just say?!” he barked, drawing the attention of a few nearby students. 

Naruto shrugged casually. “You heard me. Or do I need to repeat it? Have you gone deaf from your own yelling?”

The room grew quieter as the tension between them became palpable. Akamaru let out a low growl from Kiba’s head, and Kiba leaned closer, pointing a finger at Naruto. “Listen, copycat, just because you’ve got some knock off shadow dogs doesn’t mean you’re anywhere close to me and Akamaru.”

Naruto’s expression didn’t change. He leaned forward slightly, his voice low enough that only Kiba could hear. “Knock off or not, my wolves would chew through your mutt without breaking a sweat.” 

Kiba bristled, his fists clenching. “Oh yeah?! You wanna prove it, Nara wannabe?”

Before Naruto could respond, Shikamaru, who had been pretending to sleep, sighed heavily and sat up. “Can you two not? It’s too early in the morning for this. Kiba, take your barking somewhere else.”

Kiba glared at Shikamaru, but before he could argue, Sasuke’s voice cut through the tension. “Tch. Can you all keep it down? Some of us don’t care about your petty arguments.” 

Naruto glanced up at Sasuke and grinned. “Don’t worry, Sasuke. You’re still the center of attention, just like you like it.”

Sasuke scowled but didn’t bother responding, instead, he clicked his tongue and looked out the window. Kiba growled in frustration, but before he could escalate things further, Iruka entered the room, clapping his hands to get everyone’s attention. “Alright, everyone, settle down! Class is starting.”

As the students shuffled into their seats and the chatter died down, Naruto leaned back in his chair once more, his gaze returning to the clouds outside. Kiba’s words didn’t bother him if anything, they reminded him how far he’d come. He wasn’t the same lonely kid everyone used to attack or hate. He had a family now, a purpose, and power that no one could take from him.

Naruto’s fingers traced the green accents on his jacket absentmindedly as he watched the clouds roll by. His dark outfit was a far cry from the garish orange monstrosity he’d once imagined wearing before Shikaku and Yoshino took him in. Back then, he would’ve scavenged for scraps or spent whatever little money he had on something cheap and loud to make himself feel seen. But now, he had these clothes that fit him, both in size and in spirit.

He looked down at his reflection in the window, his blond hair still mostly untouched save for the thin streaks of black running through it. Those streaks, a reminder of the blood he’d received from Shikaku, seemed almost symbolic of the changes in his life. He thought back to everything that had happened. Taming Rabbit Escape after a grueling fight, being adopted into the Nara clan, finding a home, a family, and even building friendships with people who actually cared about him.

His gaze drifted to the classroom, where Shikamaru was lazily resting his head on his arms and Choji was munching on a bag of chips. Sasuke, ever stoic, sat with his arms crossed, staring out the opposite window. Naruto’s grin faltered as his thoughts drifted back to just a week ago, to the tragedy that had shaken the village to its core.

FLASHBACK

The night was eerily quiet, the village blanketed in an oppressive stillness after the news broke, the Uchiha Clan had been massacred. Every last member, save for one. Sasuke Uchiha.

Naruto had seen Sasuke a few times since then, always from a distance. He hadn’t approached him, figuring Sasuke needed time to process the unimaginable loss. But tonight, as Naruto walked by the lake, he spotted him sitting on the bank. Sasuke’s shoulders were hunched, his reflection rippling in the moonlit water.

Naruto hesitated before walking over and sitting beside him. He didn’t say anything at first, just stared out at the water, letting the silence settle between them. Finally, he spoke, his voice soft. “Are you feeling okay?”

Sasuke’s head snapped toward him, his eyes blazing with anger. “Don’t give me your pity.” he spat, venom dripping from every word. “I don’t need it from you.”

Naruto flinched at the harshness of his tone, his instinctive grin fading into something more uncertain. “I’m not pitying you, Sasuke. I just…wanted to check on you. That’s what friends do.”

“Friends?” Sasuke let out a bitter laugh, turning his gaze back to the lake. “You don’t know anything about what I’m feeling. You don’t understand what it’s like to lose everything.” His voice cracked, just slightly, and Naruto caught it.

Naruto frowned, his hands clenching into fists on his lap. “You’re right. I don’t know what it’s like to lose my whole family, but I do know what it’s like to feel alone. To have nobody. And I know what it’s like to want to push everyone away because it hurts too much to let them in.”

Sasuke didn’t respond immediately. His jaw tightened, and his hands curled into fists at his sides. “You don’t get it.” he muttered. “I had them, Naruto. I had a family. A clan. And now...they’re gone. They’re just gone.” His voice broke, and for a moment, the anger in his eyes was replaced by something rawer, something that made Naruto’s chest ache.

Naruto looked down at the water, his reflection blending with Sasuke’s in the ripples. “I’m not saying I get it.” he said quietly. “But...you don’t have to go through this alone, Sasuke. I know it doesn’t mean much, but if you need someone, I’m here.”

Sasuke didn’t say anything. He stared at the water, his expression unreadable, but his hands were trembling slightly, his knuckles white as they clenched his knees. Still, he didn’t get up and leave, and that, Naruto thought, was something. The silence between them stretched on, broken only by the faint rustle of leaves in the wind and the soft ripple of the lake.

Finally, Sasuke spoke, his voice low and cold, carrying an edge sharp enough to cut. “I don’t need friends. I need power. I need to kill him.” His fingers tightened into fists, nails digging into his palms. “I need to kill Itachi for what he’s done.”

Naruto’s head snapped toward him, his expression a mix of shock and something deeper. “Sasuke...” he started, but Sasuke wasn’t done.

“He slaughtered them.” Sasuke spat, his voice trembling with rage. “Every last one of them. My parents, my clan, everyone. And for what? Some sick, twisted test of strength? Some...some delusion of power?” He turned to Naruto, his dark eyes blazing with fury and pain. “I can’t let him get away with it. I won’t. ”

Naruto stared at him, momentarily at a loss for words. He’d never seen Sasuke like this before, so raw, so consumed by his anger. But then, something clicked in his mind, and his fists clenched at his sides. “You need friends to help you gain power.” Naruto said firmly, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade.

Sasuke scoffed, turning his gaze back to the water. “Friends won’t help me kill him. This is my fight, and mine alone.”

Naruto’s jaw tightened. “You think Itachi’s just gonna sit on his ass, doing nothing for the next ten years until you show up to kill him? What are you gonna do if he has allies? If he’s stronger than you can even imagine? You storm in on him alone, and you’re dead, Sasuke. And then what? All that anger, all that pain, what does it mean if you’re not strong enough to finish it?”

Sasuke’s head snapped back to Naruto, his glare sharp and defensive. “And what do you know about it, huh? You don’t understand—”

“You’re right!” Naruto cut him off, his voice rising with intensity. “I don’t understand what it’s like to have my whole family taken from me. But I know what it’s like to feel like you have to do everything alone. I know what it’s like to feel weak. And I also know that you don’t have to stay that way.”

Sasuke stared at him, his expression a mixture of defiance and something more vulnerable, something he was trying desperately to hide. “I don’t need anyone.” he muttered, but the conviction in his voice was wavering.

“Yeah, you do.” Naruto said, softer now but no less resolute. “You don’t have to admit it, but you do. And I’ll prove it to you. I’ll get stronger too, Sasuke. Strong enough to stand by your side. Strong enough to make sure you don’t have to do this alone.”

Sasuke didn’t respond, his gaze dropping back to the water. The silence between them returned, heavier this time. But Naruto didn’t leave, and neither did Sasuke. They sat there, side by side, the distance between them both vast and small, like the rippling surface of the lake.

FLASHBACK END

Since that day, Sasuke had opened up, just a little. He would train with Naruto sometimes, though his usual demeanor of brooding solitude remained. Still, for Naruto, it was progress. He’d take what he could get. The classroom was its usual lively chaos, with students chattering, joking, or in some cases, nervously flipping through notes. Naruto, however, was gazing out the window, watching the clouds lazily drift by. Shikamaru, seated beside him, was in a similar state, his head resting on the desk as he looked moments away from dozing off entirely.

“NARUTO! SHIKAMARU! WAKE UP AND PAY ATTENTION RIGHT NOW!”

Iruka-sensei’s voice rang out, startling both of them from their peaceful reverie. Naruto flailed slightly, almost falling out of his chair, while Shikamaru simply sighed and muttered, “Troublesome...” under his breath.

Iruka rubbed his temples before continuing. “Now that I have everyone’s attention...today is the day of the graduation exam. The exam will be divided into multiple parts. First is a written test, then an obstacle course, target practice, sparring, and finally, three random jutsu tests. The jutsu will only be revealed after the other sections have been completed.”

He paused, letting the information sink in as murmurs spread across the room. Some students looked excited, others visibly nervous. Naruto, for his part, leaned back with a grin, whispering to Shikamaru “No problem. I’ll crush this thing.”

Iruka, catching the movement, gave Naruto a stern look before continuing. “Mizuki and I will be watching to ensure there’s no cheating. Mizuki, do you mind passing out the exam papers?”

Mizuki stepped forward with a pleasant smile, taking the stack of papers from Iruka. “Of course not, Iruka. Go ahead and explain the rules while I pass these out.” he said smoothly, his tone perfectly polite.

But as Mizuki began to walk the rows of desks, his mind was racing with darker thoughts. ‘Perfect.’ he thought, his smile unwavering. ‘This gives me the perfect opportunity to sabotage the demon brat’s test. A subtle genjutsu on his paper, just enough to throw off his answers and make it impossible for him to pass. No one will even notice.’

Naruto, oblivious to Mizuki’s plan, fidgeted in his seat, eager to get started. “Man, written tests are so boring.” he muttered under his breath. “Why can’t we just skip to the cool stuff, like sparring?” 

“Because not everyone is as eager to get hit as you.” Shikamaru replied lazily, though he couldn’t help the slight smirk that crossed his face.

As Mizuki reached Naruto’s desk, he placed the exam paper down with a practiced ease, his hand brushing against it ever so slightly as he cast the genjutsu. The chakra flow was subtle, expertly concealed, and Mizuki moved on without a hint of suspicion.

Naruto picked up the paper, his brow furrowing as he glanced at the questions. They looked straightforward at first glance, but as he read further, the letters seemed to blur and shift slightly, almost as if they were rearranging themselves into gibberish. “Huh?” he muttered, blinking rapidly. 

Shikamaru glanced over, knowing that while Naruto might be a bit of a troublemaker, he wouldnt do something to sabotage his chances at becoming a shinobi. “Something wrong?” 

“No, it’s...I dunno, maybe I’m just seeing things.” Naruto replied, shaking his head. He rubbed his eyes and refocused, determined not to let anything throw him off.

From the front of the class, Mizuki watched with satisfaction as Naruto’s face scrunched in concentration. ‘Good.’ he thought. ‘The brat won’t even realize he’s failing until it’s too late.’ 

Iruka, meanwhile, began explaining the rules for the written portion. “You’ll have one hour to complete this test. No talking, no sharing answers. If you’re caught cheating, you’ll lose 5 points off your test grade. Everyone ready? Begin!”

The room fell silent as the sound of pencils scratching against paper filled the air. Naruto gripped his pencil tightly, glancing at the first question again. The words seemed to shift slightly, but he forced himself to focus. ‘Come on, I can do this’ he thought.

Unbeknownst to Mizuki, however, a faint flicker of shadow trailed along the floor beneath Naruto’s desk. It was subtle, nearly imperceptible, but it shifted slightly, almost like it was watching. From his spot at the desk, Shikamaru smirked faintly, his head still resting on his hand as he pretended to doze off. “Troublesome...but you’ve got this, Naruto.” he murmured under his breath.

Naruto tapped his pencil against the desk, his frustration growing. The words on the paper continued to blur and shift, making it impossible to read. He squinted harder, but it was like the letters were alive, twisting and rearranging themselves every time he thought he had figured one out.

‘This doesn’t make any sense!’ he thought, glaring at the paper. He looked around the room to see if anyone else was having the same problem, but everyone seemed fine. Shikamaru was already half asleep, Choji was scribbling answers while munching on chips, and even Kiba, who rarely took anything seriously, looked like he was managing just fine. Naruto gritted his teeth. ‘No way I’m the only one struggling this much. Something’s off.’

Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, recalling one of Shikaku’s many lessons. “When you don’t know what’s going on, stop and analyze. Don’t fight the problem blindly, think your way through it.” Shikaku had told him more than once.

‘Think. If everyone else is fine and it’s just me...could this be a genjutsu?’ Naruto opened his eyes, narrowing them at the paper. He focused, trying to sense anything unusual. At first, he couldn’t pick up on it, but then he felt it, a faint, almost imperceptible pulse of chakra, subtly flowing through the paper.

His fist tightened around his pencil. ‘It is a genjutsu! That snake faced jerk Mizuki must’ve done this!’ Naruto’s frustration quickly turned into determination. He had spent countless hours training with Shikaku to hone his chakra control, and now it was time to put that training to use. Placing his hands together, Naruto formed a single seal. “ Kai! ” he whispered, channeling his chakra into disrupting the illusion.

The effect was immediate. The blurring and shifting letters snapped back into place, revealing clear, legible questions. Naruto let out a triumphant huff, a smirk tugging at his lips. ‘Nice try, Mizuki, but I’m not that easy to mess with.’

From the front of the room, Mizuki’s eyes flicked to Naruto, his brow furrowing slightly. He’d felt the faint disruption of chakra as Naruto dispelled the genjutsu. 

‘So the brat figured it out...He’s sharper than I thought.’ Mizuki mused, though his smile didn’t falter. ‘No matter. I'll count that chakra pulse as cheating, marking him down a few points.’ 

Naruto, now free of the illusion, quickly got to work on the questions. His pencil flew across the page as he wrote down answers, his confidence growing with each passing moment. He wasn’t the smartest in the class, but he’d studied enough with Shikamaru’s help to hold his own.

A glance out of the corner of his eye revealed Shikamaru giving him a subtle nod, though his head still rested lazily in his hand. Naruto grinned. ‘Guess he figured out what happened, too. Thanks, Shika.’ As the exam continued, Naruto’s resolve only strengthened. ‘You tried to mess me up, Mizuki, but I’m going to pass this exam no matter what. Just watch.’

Time passed as Iruka and Mizuki quietly observed the class. Occasionally, they marked down notes on their clipboards whenever someone was caught cheating. A few students squirmed nervously under their watchful eyes, while others worked diligently on their tests, determined to pass.

Finally, the hour was up. Iruka glanced at the clock, set his pencil down, and stood. “Alright, class, pencils down! Time is up!” His voice carried authority, making even the more distracted students snap to attention. “Leave your tests on your desks and follow Mizuki outside for the next part of the exam!”

The classroom erupted in mixed reactions. Some groaned in frustration at the mental strain of the test, while others cheered quietly, eager for the physical challenge. Chairs scraped against the floor as the students rose, stretching and shaking off the stiffness from sitting too long. Naruto shot a quick grin at Shikamaru, who yawned and lazily followed the crowd out the door.

Outside, the sun shone brightly, and a faint breeze rustled the leaves in the academy courtyard. Mizuki stood before a large obstacle course that had been set up earlier in the day. It was an intimidating sight. Climbing walls, swinging logs, balance beams, tunnels, and trap laden pathways stretched across the training grounds.

Mizuki’s cheerful expression was in stark contrast to the daunting course. “Alright, class, listen up! Test two is the obstacle course. This is a test of agility, endurance, and decision making. You must get through this course as quickly as possible while taking as few hits as possible. For every hit you take, be it from traps, falling debris, or missteps, two minutes will be added to your total time. If your final time exceeds twenty five minutes, you fail.”

Several students exchanged uneasy glances, sizing up the course and muttering among themselves. Mizuki smirked and clapped his hands to get their attention. “Here’s how it works. Three of you will run the course at a time. Pair up into groups of three, and we’ll go in waves. Once you’re done, your time will be recorded, and you’ll move on to the next test.”

Naruto scanned the students around him. Shikamaru had already paired up with Choji, lazily waving him off. “Troublesome.” Shikamaru muttered. “But I guess I don’t have a choice.”

“Hey, Naruto, you're with me!” came a voice. Kiba grinned mischievously, walking to Naruto. 

Naruto smirked back. “You’re on! I’m gonna beat you, Kiba! Oi! Sasuke! Join us!” 

Sasuke smirks and walks up. “As long as you're prepared to lose to me dobe” 

“Whatever you say prick.” Naruto claps back, no real heat in his voice. 

Kiba chuckled, but Akamaru barked indignantly, perched on his head. “We’ll see about that, I'll be winning this.”

As Mizuki began organizing the groups and assigning the first runners to the starting line, Naruto’s eyes flicked back to the obstacle course. He felt a nervous excitement bubbling in his chest. This was his chance to show off what he’d learned not just to himself, but to everyone watching.

Iruka stood off to the side, clipboard in hand, carefully watching each student’s performance. Every mistake, every hesitation, and every success was noted with a quick stroke of his pencil. “Alright! Group 1, start!” he called out.

The first trio dashed forward at the sound of the whistle, disappearing into the obstacle course. The sounds of groaning and scrambling echoed as the group tackled the swinging logs and dodged arrows fired from hidden mechanisms. Students not running the course watched intently, some cheering their friends on while others silently calculated their own strategies.

One by one, the groups ran through the course. Choji lumbered through with surprising determination, using his strength to muscle past the climbing wall but struggling with the balance beams. He finished with a respectable sixteen minutes. Shikamaru lazily dragged his feet through the first half, his face set in a perpetual grimace of boredom. Despite his slow start, his clever thinking helped him avoid traps and pitfalls that caught others, giving him a final time of eighteen minutes.

Shino moved efficiently and silently, his calm demeanor making it look almost easy. Though he lacked explosive speed, his methodical approach earned him a solid fifteen minutes. Hinata started strong but faltered on the climbing wall, her hesitation costing her valuable time. Her shy apologies to the proctors as she moved forward didn’t help her time, leaving her at seventeen minutes.

Ino and Sakura both pushed themselves hard, though their rivalry seemed to slow them down more than speed them up. They stumbled on the swinging logs, each too distracted trying to outdo the other, and ended up tied at twenty one minutes.

Finally, it was Naruto’s turn. He lined up with Kiba and Sasuke at the starting line, bouncing on the balls of his feet. “Alright, ready for this?” he asked, grinning at his competitors.

“Don’t get cocky, copycat.” Kiba shot back, adjusting Akamaru on his head.

Sasuke stayed silent, his expression cold and focused.

Iruka raised his hand. “Alright, you three. Ready...go!”

The whistle blew, and all three took off like lightning.

Naruto sprinted forward, his eyes scanning the course ahead. The first challenge was a wall with handholds, designed to test their climbing ability. He leapt up, grabbing hold of the wall and pulling himself up with ease. Behind him, Sasuke scaled the wall with practiced precision, while Kiba struggled slightly, Akamaru yipping in protest.

At the top of the wall, Naruto faced the swinging logs. He ducked, jumped, and twisted his way through with agility honed by his training with Shikaku. A log came dangerously close to clipping his shoulder, but he spun out of the way just in time.

Sasuke moved through the logs with calculated movements. Kiba, meanwhile, took a different approach, relying on Akamaru to alert him to incoming swings. He made it through, but not without a few close calls.

Next came the balance beams. Thin wooden planks stretched over a shallow trench filled with mud. Naruto paused for a split second, remembering Shikaku’s advice about keeping his center of gravity low. He crouched slightly and dashed across, arms outstretched for balance. Sasuke followed close behind, his movements smooth and precise. Kiba struggled, nearly slipping twice, but managed to catch himself each time.

The final challenge was the trap laden pathway. Pressure plates littered the ground, triggering arrows, nets, and even smoke bombs. Naruto grinned, this was where his training with Rabbit Escape came in handy. He dashed forward, zigzagging unpredictably. An arrow shot past his shoulder, but he rolled to the side and kept moving.

Sasuke, ever the perfectionist, stepped carefully and methodically through the traps. His slower pace cost him precious seconds, but he avoided any direct hits. Kiba, on the other hand, charged forward recklessly. He triggered a net trap, which Akamaru narrowly avoided. “Damn it!” Kiba cursed, cutting himself free and continuing forward.

Naruto burst across the finish line, panting but grinning ear to ear. “That...was awesome!” he exclaimed, wiping sweat from his brow.

Iruka glanced at his stopwatch. “Naruto, eleven minutes. Good job!”

Sasuke crossed the line shortly after, his expression unreadable. “Sasuke, twelve minutes.” Iruka announced.

Kiba stumbled across the line, Akamaru barking excitedly. “Kiba, fourteen minutes. Not bad, but try to be more careful next time.” Iruka said, jotting down the time. 

Kiba panted, glaring at Naruto. “You got lucky, copycat.” 

Naruto smirked. “Guess we’ll see who’s lucky when the whole exam’s over, huh?”

The rest of the class clapped politely, and the proctors reset the course for the next group. As Naruto caught his breath, he couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride. He’d nailed it, and for once, no one could deny it. Iruka leads them to the next area.

Iruka clapped his hands to get the students attention. “Alright, class, now for the accuracy test. Each of you will be given 10 kunai and 10 shuriken. There are three rings on the target: the outer ring is worth 1 point, the middle ring is worth 2 points, and the inner ring is worth 3 points. You’ll be throwing these from 20 meters away. Four people will go at a time. Everyone, form a line and use the kunai and shuriken provided. No substitutions!”

The students quickly shuffled into a line, murmuring amongst themselves. Some were confident, twirling a kunai in their fingers, while others looked nervous, glancing at the targets and then at their hands.

Iruka nodded approvingly. “Good. We’ll tally the scores at the end to see how everyone did. Remember, this is about precision and control, not just speed or strength. Mizuki and I will be watching closely. First group, step up!” Iruka called.

Four students, including Shikamaru, stepped forward. The targets stood tall in the distance, painted with bold concentric rings. Shikamaru sighed, scratching the back of his head. “Troublesome.” he muttered, picking up the kunai. He threw half heartedly, landing most in the outer ring, with one or two hitting the middle. By the time he was done, he had racked up a score of twenty two points.

“Not bad, Shikamaru.” Iruka said, marking it down. “Next group!”

The test continued, each group stepping forward to take their turn. Choji struggled with accuracy, only hitting middle and outer rings. Ino and Sakura had decent scores but couldn’t hide their frustration when their kunai wobbled mid air and missed the inner ring.

Finally, it was Naruto’s turn.

Naruto stepped into position alongside Sasuke, Kiba, and Hinata. The crowd of students murmured in anticipation, all eyes on the four. “Alright, you know the drill.” Iruka said, stepping back. “Begin!”

Sasuke moved first, his throws precise and fluid. Kunai after kunai struck the inner and middle rings, his focus unbroken. By the end of his turn, Sasuke’s score was fifty six out of a possible 60 points, drawing a smattering of impressed whispers from the class.

Kiba followed, his throws fast and aggressive. He grinned when Akamaru barked in encouragement, though his speed cost him some accuracy. A few kunai veered off course, but he still managed a respectable fourty one points.

Next was Hinata. Her hands trembled slightly as she picked up her kunai, but she took a calming breath before throwing. Her accuracy wasn’t as sharp as the others, but she landed a few solid hits on the middle ring. She ended with thirty nine points, earning a quiet nod from Iruka.

Then it was Naruto’s turn.

Naruto grinned, cracking his knuckles before picking up his kunai. “Alright, let’s do this.” He focused on the target, remembering Shikaku’s advice. ‘ Breathe. Center yourself. Don’t just throw; aim. Power means nothing if you can’t hit your target.’

The first kunai left his hand with a sharp flick, striking the middle ring. His second hit the inner ring dead center. The third wobbled slightly but still landed in the center.

By the time he finished with the kunai, Naruto had racked up 28 points.

“Not bad.” Iruka commented. “Now for the shuriken.”

Naruto’s grin widened as he picked up the shuriken. These were where he really shone, he’d been practicing with them during his training sessions with Shikaku and Shikamaru.

The first shuriken flew straight and true, landing in the inner ring. The second followed suit, and then the third.  When Naruto finished, Iruka looked down at his clipboard. “Final score. Fifty six points!”

The class erupted into murmurs, some impressed, others clearly annoyed. Naruto smirked, throwing a casual glance at Sasuke. “Guess I’m not so bad, huh?” Sasuke scoffed, but there was a flicker of acknowledgment in his expression. 

“Good work, Naruto.” Iruka said, marking down his score. “Alright, next group, step up!” The test continued, but Naruto couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride. For once, he wasn’t just keeping up he was standing out.

Next, it was sparing. Shikamaru and Choji were called up, with Shikamaru forfeiting, Kiba and Shino were called, with Kiba barely winning that fight, Hinata won against a random civilian girl, and Ino just barely won against Sakura. Finally, it was Naruto and Sasuke’s turn.

Naruto’s stance was sharp and unyielding, his weight balanced perfectly as Sasuke circled him. The two locked eyes, tension crackling in the air. 

Sasuke darted forward with a quick jab, aiming for Naruto’s face. Naruto sidestepped fluidly, grabbing Sasuke’s wrist mid punch. With a twist and a pull, Naruto threw him off balance.

Before Sasuke could recover, Naruto’s elbow drove into his stomach with a precise, brutal force, making Sasuke stagger backward with a grunt. “Not bad.” Sasuke said, wiping the corner of his mouth with a smirk. He surged forward again, this time feinting high before sweeping low with a kick.

Naruto shifted his stance instantly, his movements calculated yet aggressive. He leaned into the attack, blocking the kick with his shin before closing the distance. Grabbing the back of Sasuke’s neck, Naruto swept Sasuke’s legs out from under him in a single, fluid motion, slamming him into the dirt with a thud. As Sasuke groaned and pushed himself up, Naruto stepped back, his posture relaxed but his eyes sharp, giving Sasuke room to stand.

—————————————————————————————————————————

The smell of freshly cut grass filled the Nara training grounds. Shikaku stood before a young Naruto and Shikamaru, both sweating from the rigorous drills they’d been running.

“The Nara clan has two fighting styles.” Shikaku began, his voice calm but firm. “Most use the Shadow Fist. It’s defensive. You rely on your opponent’s moves, analyze their patterns, and buy yourself more time to think and plan. Then there’s the Phantom Fist. It’s different. It’s aggressive, fast, and unrelenting. You don’t just defend, you take their moves and turn them against them, delivering counters that disable your opponent’s ability to keep fighting.”

Naruto’s eyes lit up, his fists clenching in excitement. “So it’s all about hitting back harder?”

“Not quite.” Shikaku corrected, his tone stern. “It’s about precision. Control. You exploit every mistake they make, every opening they leave. You’ll disable their limbs, make them regret every move they throw at you.” He paused, looking Naruto directly in the eye. “It’s not a style for the faint of heart. It demands instinct, speed, and strength. That’s why you’ll be learning the Phantom Fist. ”

Shikamaru groaned. “Guess that means I’m stuck with the Shadow Fist.” 

Shikaku smirked. “You were never going to bother putting in the effort for the Phantom Fist, anyway.”

—————————————————————————————————————————

Sasuke pushed himself to his feet. His confidence remained unshaken, but there was a new wariness in his movements. “You’re fast, I’ll give you that.” Sasuke said, smirking as he rushed forward again. This time, his strikes were faster, sharper jabs, hooks, and low kicks, each aiming to overwhelm Naruto’s defenses.

But Naruto was relentless. As a punch came hurtling toward him, he leaned just out of reach, grabbing Sasuke’s wrist again and yanking him forward. He twisted the arm, driving a knee into Sasuke’s ribs before shoving him away.

“Come on, Sasuke.” Naruto said, a confident grin spreading across his face. “You’re gonna have to try harder than that.”

Growling, Sasuke charged again, leaping into a spinning kick aimed at Naruto’s temple. Naruto ducked low, using the momentum to grab Sasuke’s ankle mid spin. In one powerful motion, he yanked Sasuke off balance, sending him crashing to the ground once more.

Sasuke lay there for a moment, panting and staring up at the sky. “What the hell was that style?”

Naruto stood over him, grinning as he extended a hand to help Sasuke up. “It’s a Nara thing.”

Sasuke scowled, grabbing Naruto’s hand as he pushed himself to his feet. “Yeah right. The Nara are too lazy for a style that aggressive. But don’t think this is over. I've beat you before, and I'll gladly knock some sense into you if you start getting an ego.” Naruto shrugged, his grin never fading. “Anytime, Sasuke. Anytime.” 

“And with that, the final rounds of sparring are over, with Naruto as the winner.” Iruka announced, his voice steady but with a faint tone of pride. Naruto wiped the sweat from his brow, a wide grin plastered across his face as his classmates murmured and whispered amongst themselves.

Sasuke, sitting on the sidelines, crossed his arms and clicked his tongue in annoyance, though there was no denying the grudging respect in his eyes.

Iruka clapped his hands, drawing everyone’s attention. “Alright, listen up! Everyone head back inside for the final test. You will each be called into a room individually and told what you must perform. Once you have completed your jutsu demonstrations, the instructors will tally up your points and grades. Afterward, you will either receive a headband, signifying that you are now a Genin of the Hidden Leaf Village…”

Iruka’s tone became slightly more serious as he added, “…or, you will be sent home to train and try again next year. This is the final stretch, so give it your all.”

The classroom buzzed with a mix of excitement and nervous energy. Some students chatted animatedly about what the final test could be, while others sat silently, mentally preparing themselves. Naruto, however, leaned back in his seat with his hands behind his head, his confidence radiating.

“Man, this’ll be a piece of cake!” he said with a grin.

“You’re way too confident.” Shikamaru muttered beside him, already slumped over the desk. 

“Yeah, well, maybe you should try it sometime, lazy bones.” Naruto shot back, earning a chuckle from Choji, who was munching on a bag of chips nearby.

Iruka cleared his throat again, silencing the room. “Once you’ve completed your test, you’re free to head home. If you receive a headband, report back here in three days for your shinobi ID photo and team assignments.”

Mizuki, standing quietly to the side, stepped forward with a smirk. “Now, if you’re ready, let’s get started. We’ll call names in alphabetical order. When your name is called, proceed to the testing room down the hall. Good luck, everyone.”

As the students shuffled back into the classroom, the nervous tension in the air grew thicker. Some sat quietly, others whispered about which jutsu they’d be asked to perform.

Naruto leaned toward Shikamaru. “Think they’ll ask us to do something crazy?” 

Shikamaru yawned. “Troublesome. Probably just the Transformation Jutsu or something basic.”

“Basic? That’s boring! I hope they let me show off something cool.” Naruto replied with a determined grin, already imagining the look on everyone’s faces when he aced the final test. 

“Alright, let’s begin!” Iruka called out, clipboard in hand. “Aburame Shino. You’re up first.”

The class fell silent as Shino stood, his face unreadable behind his high collar. He calmly walked to the testing room, and the door shut behind him.

One by one, names were called, and students disappeared into the testing room. Some returned looking confident, others nervous or even dejected. The tension grew with each passing name, and Naruto could feel his own excitement bubbling up.

Finally, after what felt like forever, Iruka called. “Nara Naruto!”

Naruto jumped up, his grin returning as he gave Shikamaru a thumbs up. “Wish me luck!” 

“Yeah, yeah, don’t screw it up.” Shikamaru said, waving him off lazily.

Naruto practically bounced down the hallway, his heart pounding with anticipation. This was it, the final step before becoming a Genin. No way was he going to let anyone outshine him now.

Naruto pushed open the door, his grin as bright as ever, and stepped into the testing room. Iruka stood in the center, clipboard in hand, while Mizuki leaned casually against the wall, his usual smile in place.

“Alright, Naruto.” Iruka began, his tone steady but encouraging. “For the final test, you’ll need to perform three jutsu. the Transformation Jutsu, the Substitution Jutsu, and the Clone Jutsu.”

Naruto pumped his fist. “Easy! I’ve been practicing these forever. Let’s do this!” 

Iruka nodded. “Good. But remember, this test is also about focus and precision, not just power. Show us your best.” Naruto stepped into position, rolling his shoulders to loosen up. Mizuki’s smile grew slightly as he exchanged a glance with Iruka.

“First up.” Iruka said, his pen poised over the clipboard. “The Transformation Jutsu. Your target form will be…” He pointed to the Hokage painting on the wall. “…the Third Hokage.”

Naruto smirked, already forming the hand signs. “Piece of cake! Watch this!” He channeled his chakra, focusing on the image of Hiruzen Sarutobi. A puff of smoke engulfed him, and when it cleared, a near perfect replica of the Third Hokage stood in his place, complete with the aged wrinkles, robes, pipe, and iconic hat.

Iruka smiled. “Not bad at all, Naruto. Your transformation is nearly flawless. I’ll give it full marks.”

Naruto released the jutsu, returning to his normal self, and gave a confident thumbs up. “Told ya!” 

“Next.” Iruka continued. “Substitution Jutsu. Swap places with that training log over there.” He pointed to a wooden log standing near the corner of the room.

Naruto nodded, quickly forming the hand seals. In an instant, he vanished in a puff of smoke, replaced by the training log, while Naruto reappeared in the log’s place, standing proudly.

“Excellent.” Iruka said, marking his clipboard. “Your timing was spot on.” 

Naruto jogged back to his original spot, his excitement bubbling over. “Alright! What’s next?” 

“Last is the Clone Jutsu,” Iruka said. “You’ll need to create at least two clones of yourself.”

Naruto’s grin faltered slightly. The Clone Jutsu had always been his weakest area. But he squared his shoulders, steeling himself. “Can they be any type of clone sensei? I have too much chakra for the basic Clone Jutsu.” 

Mizuki opens his mouth, ready to tell him no, but Iruka beats him to the punch. “Of course, any clone would work, as long as it makes clones of you.”

“ Shadow Clone Jutsu ” Naruto calls with a grin, making 3 perfect shadow clones of himself, stunning them both. Interestingly enough, the shadow clones can't summon any animals from the 10 Shadows Technique 

Iruka hummed, looking over the results. “Th-that's impressive Naruto! Being able to make shadow clones is difficult for most Jonin to do! I knew you had high reserves, but this is insane!” He marked down his notes, very clearly shocked and surprised..

Iruka sighed but smiled. “You pass this portion, having made more than the required amount, using arguably the hardest clone jutsu around.”

Just as Naruto relaxed, thinking the test was over, Mizuki stepped forward. His tone was casual, but his words carried a slight edge. “Not so fast, Naruto. There’s one more part of this test. We need to evaluate your ability to detect Genjutsu.”

Naruto blinked. “Wait, what? Genjutsu?” 

“Think about it, Naruto.” Mizuki continued, his smile widening. “In the field, enemies might try to deceive you with illusions. It’s just as important to break free of a Genjutsu as it is to perform jutsu. So, let’s see how you handle this.”

Before Naruto could respond, Mizuki’s eyes glinted with chakra, and the room began to distort. The walls seemed to stretch and warp, the air growing heavy. Naruto felt his limbs start to stiffen, his surroundings blurring into a haze.

‘What the?’ Naruto thought, his heart racing. He steadied his breathing, forcing himself to focus. ‘This is Genjutsu. It’s not real.’ he thought, pushing down the rising panic.

He closed his eyes, focusing on his chakra. With a sharp exhale, he sent a pulse of energy through his system, breaking the illusion like glass shattering.

The room snapped back to normal, Mizuki’s smug grin faltering slightly. “I broke it!” Naruto interrupted, his grin returning. “Ha! You thought you could fool me? Nice try!”

Iruka chuckled, clearly impressed. “Well done, Naruto. That's 5 points of extra credit! The Genjutsu portion was a secret we added in as an optional bonus you could do.” He will look at Mizuki. “Emphesis on optional.” 

Mizuki forced a smile, masking his annoyance. “I figured Naruto here would have wanted to have a go at it. You know how he is. He would have accepted in a heartbeat once we told him. I just jumped the gun a bit. Well done, Naruto.” 

Naruto puffed out his chest, brimming with confidence. “Told you I’d ace this!”

Iruka nodded, marking the final notes on his clipboard. “Alright, Naruto, you’re all set. Grab a headband and you’re free to go. Congratulations on passing and becoming a shinobi.”

As Naruto walked out of the room, his head held high, Mizuki’s expression darkened ever so slightly.

Naruto couldn’t wipe the grin off his face as he stepped out of the academy doors, his headband gleaming in the sunlight. The weight of his success hung heavy but satisfying against his forehead. He was a Genin now, a shinobi of the Hidden Leaf.

As he walked toward the Nara compound, he was greeted by Shikamaru leaning lazily against the gate, his own headband tied loosely around his neck.

“Troublesome.” Shikamaru muttered, though a small smirk tugged at his lips. “You actually did it.” 

Naruto laughed, throwing an arm around his friend. “Of course I did! Did you doubt me for a second?”

Shikamaru raised an eyebrow. “You? Never. Me passing? I wasn’t so sure.” 

“You’re a genius, Shikamaru! Stop selling yourself short!” 

Before Shikamaru could respond, Yoshino Nara’s voice rang out from the doorway. “Both of you, get in here! We’re celebrating tonight!”

The two boys exchanged a glance before hurrying inside, where the scent of freshly cooked food filled the air. The dining table was packed with dishes, roasted meats, steamed vegetables, and even a celebratory cake. Shikaku sat at the head of the table, his usual calm expression tinged with pride. “Well, well. Two new Genin under my roof. Not bad.”

Yoshino appeared, clapping her hands. “Alright, everyone, take your seats! Let’s celebrate these boys properly.”

As the meal began, Shikaku raised a glass of sake while the boys held up cups of tea. “To Shikamaru and Naruto, two of the Leaf’s newest Genin. May you bring honor to the Nara clan and make the village proud.” The boys clinked their cups together.

After the meal, Naruto and Shikamaru sat outside under the stars, letting the cool night air wash over them.

“Tomorrow’s team placements.” Shikamaru said, gazing up at the sky. 

“Yeah.” Naruto replied, his tone a mix of anticipation and curiosity. “Wonder who we’ll end up with.” 

“Troublesome either way, but probably Ino and Choji.” Shikamaru muttered, though a small smile tugged at his lips. “I’m sure they will try to keep that combo alive.”

—————————————————————————————————————————

The classroom was abuzz with excitement and nervous energy as the new Genin waited for their team assignments. Naruto leaned back in his chair, his feet propped up on the desk, while Shikamaru dozed beside him, head resting on his arms.

Iruka entered the room, a clipboard in hand, and called for silence. “Alright, everyone, settle down! Today, you’ll be assigned your teams. Each team will consist of three Genin and a Jonin leader. These teams have been carefully selected to balance your strengths and weaknesses, so don’t expect any changes.”

Naruto perked up, his eyes bright with anticipation. Iruka began reading off names, pausing occasionally for murmurs and groans.

“Kiba, Hinata, Shino. You three will be led by Jonin Kurenai Yuhi.” Iruka announced, glancing up from his clipboard with a smile. 

Kiba grinned widely, puffing his chest out. “Guess we’re the best of the best, huh, guys?” he said.

“Choji, Ino, Shikamaru. You three will be under Jonin Asuma Sarutobi.” Iruka continued. Choji and Ino exchanged glances.

 Shikamaru sighed and looked at Naruto.  “Told you.”

“And finally.” Iruka said, his voice taking on a more official tone “Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura. You will be with Jonin Kakashi Hatake.”

Naruto’s eyes lit up, a grin spreading across his face as he immediately turned to look at Sasuke. “Looks like you’re stuck with me, huh, bastard?” he said, his tone teasing. 

Sasuke smirked, leaning back in his seat with his arms crossed. “Just try not to hold me back, loser.”

“Oh yeah? We’ll see who’s holding who back, Teme!” Naruto shot back, but there was no real heat in his voice, just the spark of competition. 

Sakura, meanwhile, clasped her hands together in delight. “Yes! I’m on a team with Sasuke!” Her enthusiasm dimmed slightly when she realized she’d also be dealing with Naruto. “And…Naruto.” she added, her tone less thrilled.

Iruka cleared his throat, regaining everyone’s attention. “I’m proud to have been your teacher for these past few years.” he said, a touch of emotion in his voice. “I’ve watched you all grow from clueless kids into skilled young shinobi. I know you’ll make this village proud. Now, go get some lunch and relax for a bit. Your Jonin instructors will arrive around fifteen minutes after you return.”

The room buzzed with excitement as the students began to gather their things and chatter among themselves. 

Naruto leaned toward Sasuke as they walked toward the door. “Let's eat together now that we're on a team. Got anything specific you're wanting to eat? Sakura! We're going out to eat! Come on!” Sakura looks up, hesitates for a moment, before nodding and running over to them. As they leave, they can't help but feel excited and nervous for their future. Finally becoming Genin, having a Jonin sensei, being able to do missions, being an adult now. Their life has just changed, and they're ready to take it head on.

Chapter Text

Three hours. That’s how long it had been since all the teams had gathered, met their sensei, and left to begin their journeys as Genin.

All except for three students.

The classroom, once filled with eager graduates, was now almost entirely empty, save for Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura. The silence was broken only by the occasional sigh of frustration and the rhythmic tapping of Naruto’s fingers against the desk.

Sakura sat near the middle of the room, her arms crossed as she stole glances between the two boys. She was thrilled to be on Sasuke’s team, her chance to finally spend time with him, train with him, and maybe, just maybe, get closer to him. But Naruto? He was an unfortunate addition. The way he and Sasuke talked so casually, like they were actually friends , irritated her. She had imagined being on a team with Sasuke, sure, but not with Naruto constantly ruining the moment.

Meanwhile, Naruto and Sasuke sat near each other, engaged in a heated debate about their absent sensei.

“Look, all I’m saying is” Naruto said, his voice tinged with impatience, “if he can’t even show up on time now , how are we supposed to trust him to show up when we actually need him? Who’s to say he’ll even train us properly?”

Sasuke leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, his expression unreadable. He hated to admit it, but Naruto had a point. Still, he wasn’t about to let Naruto win the argument. “You’re overreacting” he said coolly. “Jonin are busy. Maybe he had something more important to do.” “More important than meeting his own team?” Naruto scoffed. “Come on, Sasuke. That’s a load of crap. He’s just late because he wants to be late.”

Sasuke exhaled through his nose, clearly debating whether or not he actually agreed. He was irritated too, but unlike Naruto, he wasn’t going to voice it so loudly. “Tch. Complaining won’t make him get here any faster,” he muttered. Naruto slumped back in his chair, crossing his arms. “Yeah, well, if he doesn’t show up soon, I say we just leave.”

Sakura, who had been trying to tune them out, snapped her head toward him. “No way! If we leave now, what if he fails us for not waiting?” Naruto waved her off. “Then at least we’d know he was actually paying attention.” Sasuke smirked slightly at that but said nothing. He wasn’t going to admit it, but he was considering leaving, if only to see if their sensei would actually show up in response.

Just as Naruto opened his mouth to continue, the classroom door creaked open.

A silver-haired man with a slouched posture and a masked face peeked inside. His bored, lazy voice filled the room.

“Hmmm…my first impression of you guys?” He paused, scanning the three students with mild amusement. “...You’re all a lot more impatient than I expected.”

Naruto jumped to his feet, pointing an accusing finger at their sensei. “And you’re way later than we expected, you old man!” Kakashi Hatake merely chuckled. “Alright then. Meet me on the rooftop in five minutes.”

And with that, he disappeared.

Leaving three students sat in stunned silence.

Naruto was the first to react. “Did…did he seriously just show up three hours late and then leave again ?” Sasuke sighed, standing up and stuffing his hands in his pockets. Sakura, still processing, quickly gathered her things. “Come on! We don’t want to make a bad first impression!” Naruto rolled his eyes but followed. “Pretty sure he already made a bad first impression on us .”

As they made their way to the rooftop, one thought ran through each of their minds:

Just what kind of sensei did we get stuck with?

"Four minutes and twenty-eight seconds." Kakashi mused, glancing up from his book as the trio arrived on the rooftop. His lone visible eye crinkled in amusement. "Almost late. You shouldn’t keep your sensei waiting you know, it’s not a good look."

Naruto scowled. "Oh, we're the ones who shouldn’t be late?! You—" Sasuke grabbed Naruto by the collar, stopping him mid-rant. "Let it go, dobe." he muttered.

Naruto grumbled under his breath but relented, crossing his arms with a huff.

Meanwhile, Kakashi studied them carefully, his casual demeanor hiding the sharp calculations running through his mind. His eye landed on Sakura first. 'Hmm…Physically weak. Judging by the smell, way too much makeup and perfume. Chakra reserves are below Genin level, barely above civilian standards. Definitely a fangirl.'

He moved his gaze to Sasuke. 'The last Uchiha. Not as rage filled as I expected, considering what happened, but still arrogant and keeps others at a distance. From what I’ve heard, he’s focused but prone to tunnel vision. Chakra reserves…low to mid Chunin level. Not bad for his age.'

Then, finally, his attention shifted to Naruto. 'And here we have the wildcard.' Kakashi’s gaze lingered a little longer.

'Brand new Kekkei Genkai. Minato’s son, adopted by the Nara clan. Mix the Uzumaki’s legendary stamina with Nara intelligence training and Minato’s raw genius, and you get something completely unpredictable. And then there’s his chakra…'

Kakashi let out a slow breath. 'Above Anbu level, but not quite Sannin tier yet. Add an unknown bloodline ability, and it paints a massive target on his back. This one’s going to be trouble, not just for me, but for him.'

His mind flicked back to a conversation he had with the Hokage just days ago.

Flashback - Hokage’s Office

Hiruzen folded his hands together, his expression serious as he looked at Kakashi. “You’re getting Team 7.” Kakashi tilted his head slightly. “The Uchiha survivor, the Nara adopted enigma, and…a fangirl?”

Hiruzen sighed. “I expect you to break that habit out of her.” Kakashi hummed in response but didn’t argue. “I understand Sasuke, but Naruto?”

Hiruzen’s eyes sharpened. “Naruto’s situation is…unique. His potential is immense, but the circumstances surrounding his growth are even more complicated. I have no doubt he’ll be strong, perhaps even stronger than his father one day, but that power will put a target on his back from all sides.”

Kakashi exhaled through his nose. “Danzo?”

“Among others.” Hiruzen admitted. “Naruto’s bloodline has never been seen before. That alone will make people interested. Add the fox, and you can imagine the danger.” Kakashi was silent for a moment. “And you want me to make sure he’s ready for all of that?”

Hiruzen nodded. “Naruto needs a teacher who won’t just train him as a soldier, but as a shinobi who can think for himself. He’s been raised by the Nara, but his path is his own. Guide him. And don’t underestimate the bond between him and Sasuke. Their rivalry could make or break them. It’s honestly the only reason that Sasuke has not been labeled as a flight risk yet.”

Present - Rooftop

Kakashi let out a small sigh, snapping back to the present. 'Two high priority targets…and one girl who needs serious development. Just my luck.' '

Closing his book with a single hand, he gave them a lazy eye-smile. "Well, now that we’re all here, let’s get to know each other. Introductions, your name, your likes, dislikes, dreams for the future. You first, pinky."

Sakura blinked. "P-Pinky?"

Naruto snorted. Sasuke smirked.

This was going to be interesting. 

Sakura straightened up, brushing a strand of pink hair behind her ear as she quickly composed herself. Alright, this is my chance to impress Sasuke! She cleared her throat and smiled sweetly. “My name is Sakura Haruno! My likes are…” Her eyes flickered toward Sasuke, a faint blush dusting her cheeks. “Well…that’s a secret.”

Naruto rolled his eyes. 'Yeah, real subtle.' Sakura continued, ignoring Naruto’s reaction. “My dislikes…” Her smile immediately vanished, replaced with an irritated scowl as she turned toward Naruto. “ Naruto. ”

Naruto flinched. “Oi, what did I do?!” Kakashi hummed, taking mental notes. 'Not unexpected. Emotionally driven, too focused on personal interests, namely, Sasuke. That’ll need to be worked on.'

Sakura quickly composed herself again, hands folded neatly in her lap. “As for my dream…” She turned toward Sasuke, clasping her hands together, her voice taking on a dreamy tone. “Well…it’s also a secret.” Sasuke, for his part, barely reacted, simply looking away as if he hadn’t heard her at all. Naruto groaned. “Come on ! That was barely an introduction!”

Kakashi sighed inwardly but maintained his neutral expression. 'As I thought. Focused entirely on Sasuke. No clear shinobi goals yet. This isn’t unusual for academy students, but if she doesn’t start taking things seriously, she’ll fall behind.'

“Alright, alright,” Kakashi said, waving a hand lazily. “Noted.” He turned his attention to Sasuke. “You’re next, broody.” Sasuke scoffed, but his posture straightened slightly as he prepared to speak. Meanwhile, Naruto muttered under his breath, “She didn’t even say anything useful.”

Sakura shot him a glare. “Like you’re going to do any better, dummy! ” Kakashi, already seeing where this was going, clapped his hands together. “Less arguing, more introducing. Let’s keep things moving.”

Sasuke exhaled through his nose, his expression unreadable as he shifted slightly in his seat. Unlike Sakura, who had practically lit up at the chance to introduce herself, he was far less enthused. But, seeing that there was no avoiding it, he finally spoke.

“My name is Sasuke Uchiha,” he said, his tone calm and composed. “I like training and tomatoes.” Naruto looks at Sasuke with a grin. “Tomatoes huh.”

Sasuke ignored him. “I dislike fangirls and being weak.” His eyes flickered to Sakura for the briefest second, making her stiffen slightly before he continued. “My dream…” He hesitated for just a fraction of a second before his voice hardened. “My dream is to one day avenge my clan and restore it to what it once was.”

A brief silence followed.

Sakura shifted uncomfortably at the mention of revenge but said nothing, while Naruto’s expression tightened. He wasn’t an idiot, he knew who Sasuke was talking about. Kakashi, meanwhile, studied Sasuke carefully, his single visible eye unreadable. 'Focused, disciplined, and driven. But there’s a dangerous edge to it. Vengeance is a path that doesn’t always lead to peace.'

The Jonin sighed inwardly. 'He’s not as consumed by rage as I expected, but he’s still locked onto his goal like a predator stalking its prey. If that desire festers unchecked…it could turn into something else entirely.'

Still, Kakashi didn’t comment, at least not yet. Instead, he simply nodded. “Alright. Last but not least, you’re up, Naruto.” Naruto grinned, cracking his knuckles as he prepared to introduce himself.

Naruto grinned, shifting forward slightly as he spoke with his usual energy.

“Okay! My name is Naruto Uzumaki Nara!” he declared proudly, his voice carrying across the rooftop. “I like training, clouds, wolves, and my family.”

Kakashi’s eye twitched slightly at the inclusion of ‘wolves’ but he said nothing, making a mental note.

Naruto continued, his grin unwavering. “I dislike losing to Shikamaru in shogi. Seriously, it’s like he cheats or something! And I hate rapists.” His usual upbeat tone darkened just slightly, the shift noticeable enough for Kakashi to file away for later.

There was a brief silence after that statement. Even Sasuke glanced at him for a moment before looking away. Naruto quickly brightened up again. “ Anyway! My dream is to become Hokage and to have a family of my own!”

Sasuke scoffed. “Still stuck on that Hokage thing?” Naruto smirked at him. “Hey, at least my goal isn’t just ‘kill one guy and hope everything works out afterward.’” Sasuke’s eye twitched, but he didn’t rise to the bait.

Kakashi, meanwhile, leaned back slightly, taking in everything he had just heard. 'Naruto Uzumaki Nara, huh? He wears the name of both, without hesitation. And that Kekkei Genkai…'

He let out a small hum, his mind whirring. 'A love for his family, a hatred for…certain crimes, and a goal that, surprisingly, isn’t just about recognition. He wants to be Hokage, but he also wants a family of his own. Stability. Connection. That’s different from the usual ‘acknowledge me’ attitude that most have.'

Kakashi exhaled through his nose before finally closing his book. “Well, that was certainly…informative.” Naruto beamed. “You bet it was!”

Kakashi’s eye curved in amusement. “Alright, now that I know a little about you all, it’s only fair you get to know a bit about me, right?” Naruto leaned forward, excited. “Yeah! What do you like? What do you hate? What’s your dream?!”

Kakashi waved him off lazily. “We’ll get to that later. For now, meet me at Training Ground Seven tomorrow morning at 6 AM.” Sakura frowned. “Wait, tomorrow? What for?”

Kakashi’s eye glinted mischievously. “For the real Genin test.” Naruto froze. “Wait, real test?!” Kakashi eye smiled at them. “Oh, didn’t I mention? The academy test was just to see who could become a Genin. This test determines if you actually will be.”

The three stared at him in horror.

“Oh, and one last thing,” Kakashi added, standing up. “Don’t eat breakfast. You’ll regret it if you do.” And with that, he vanished in a puff of smoke, leaving behind three very confused and very nervous students.

Naruto groaned, clutching his head. “WHAT KIND OF SENSEI IS THIS GUY?!”

Sasuke simply narrowed his eyes. “Tch. Figures.”

Sakura sighed, already regretting her life choices.

Tomorrow was going to be interesting.

Naruto walked through the gates of the Nara compound, the tension from his day fading slightly as the familiar sight of home came into view. The cool evening breeze rustled the trees, the distant sounds of deer moving lazily through the forest adding to the serene atmosphere.

As he stepped onto the porch, he spotted Shikamaru and Shikaku sitting across from each other, a shogi board between them. The pieces were arranged in what looked like an intense mid-game, though Shikamaru wore his usual bored expression.

Shikamaru glanced up lazily as Naruto approached. “Finally home, huh? What took you so long?”

Naruto groaned dramatically, flopping onto the porch next to them. “My sensei is an ass. Shows up three hours late, doesn’t tell us anything about himself, then just leaves after giving us some cryptic test tomorrow.” Shikaku moved a piece on the board, his expression unreadable. “Ah. So you got Kakashi Hatake.”

Naruto blinked. “Wait, you know him?” Shikaku nodded, not looking up from the board. “Of course. He’s an elite Jonin, one of the best in the village. A genius, just like his father was.”

Naruto frowned, crossing his arms. “Then why’s he such a jerk? ” Shikamaru smirked slightly. “Sounds like you two have a lot in common.” Naruto shot him a glare. “Oi!”

Shikaku chuckled, finally meeting Naruto’s gaze. “Kakashi has a reputation for being unpredictable, but he’s not careless. If he’s making you wait, there’s a reason for it.” Naruto huffed. “Well, his reason better be amazing, cause I was this close to just leaving.”

Shikaku’s eyes glinted with amusement. “And what did you learn from waiting?” Naruto frowned, thinking for a moment. “…That he’s really good at pissing people off?”

Shikamaru snorted. “Besides that, idiot.” Naruto scratched his head. “I dunno. I guess…I learned that he likes making people think instead of just handing them answers.” He paused. “…Ugh. That sounds like something you would say, Dad.”

Shikaku smirked. “Then maybe you’re finally starting to understand.”

Naruto sighed, leaning back against the railing. “Yeah, yeah. Anyway, we’ve got some ‘real’ test tomorrow, and he told us not to eat breakfast or we’ll regret it.”

Shikamaru raised an eyebrow. “That definitely sounds like a trap. Asuma-sensei just told me to show up at 9am and be prepared for anything”

Shikaku hummed thoughtfully. “He’s probably testing more than just your basic skills.” Naruto tilted his head. “What do you mean?”

Shikaku made another move on the board, his voice casual but firm. “You’ll figure it out.” Naruto groaned. “You and Kakashi? Man, why is every smart person in my life so cryptic?”

Shikamaru smirked. “Maybe because you need to start thinking for yourself.”

Naruto scowled. “Ugh, whatever. I’m going to bed.” He stretched, heading inside. “If I die tomorrow, tell Mom to give my stuff to the deer.” Shikamaru yawned, moving another shogi piece. “Don’t worry. If you fail, we’ll make sure to bring flowers to your grave.”

Naruto shot him a glare over his shoulder. “You’re such a great friend.” As he disappeared inside, Shikaku watched him go, his expression unreadable. “He’s grown a lot,” he murmured.

Shikamaru nodded. “Yeah…but tomorrow’s gonna be troublesome for him, isn’t it?”

Shikaku smirked slightly, his eyes flicking back to the shogi board. “Very.” Shikamaru sighed, already dreading the chaos that was sure to follow.

The sun had barely begun to rise, casting a soft golden glow over Konoha as Naruto made his way toward Training Ground Three. The morning air was crisp, carrying the faint rustle of leaves and distant chirping of birds. He adjusted his headband slightly, rolling his shoulders as he approached the clearing.

Sakura and Sasuke were already there, standing near the three wooden training posts. Sasuke had his arms crossed, eyes closed as if deep in thought, while Sakura stood with her hands on her hips, shifting impatiently.

Naruto took a moment to scan the area, noting the layout of the field. Open space, some tree cover, a small river nearby…plenty of places to set traps or hide. He jogged the last few steps toward them, doing some light stretches as he approached.

“Alright,” he said, breaking the silence. “I have a little bit of info, but not much. It’s probably gonna be some kind of combat test.” Sasuke opened one eye and glanced at him. “And you’re basing that on…?”

Naruto smirked. “Shikamaru told me that his sensei told him to ‘prepare for anything.’ Mix that with the ‘don’t eat’ warning from Kakashi-sensei, and it’s probably some kind of endurance or heavy exercise test.”

Sakura frowned. “Endurance? You mean, like, running laps or something?”

Naruto shook his head. “More like a test that wears us down. Think about it, if you don’t eat, you get tired faster. And if you’re tired, you can’t fight as well. That means Kakashi wants us to be at a disadvantage.”

Sasuke nodded slightly, his analytical mind already piecing things together. “That makes sense. A Jonin wouldn’t waste time on something meaningless. This test is probably designed to see how we handle stress and exhaustion in a real fight.”

Naruto grinned. “Exactly. So if we go in blind, we’re gonna get our asses kicked.” He glanced between the two. “We need a plan. What are everyone’s strengths and weaknesses? I'll go first. I'm good at taijutsu, can make solid clones, and I can summon different kinds of animals with my Kekkei Genkai.”

Sakura perked up at that. “Wait, what exactly can you summon? I’ve heard about your summons, but I’ve never seen them or even know the specifics.”

Naruto scratched his chin. “So far, I’ve got two I can use. Divine Dogs and Rabbit Escape.”

Sasuke’s brow furrowed slightly. “Divine Dogs? The wolves you had follow you home that one time?”

Naruto nodded. “Yeah, they work as a pair, and they can track chakra signatures. That makes them good for hunting people down or keeping an eye on someone even if I can’t see them.”

Sakura tilted her head. “And the rabbits?”

Naruto grinned. “Rabbit Escape is more for distractions and hiding. When I summon them, it’s not just one or two, it’s a swarm. As long as one rabbit survives, they can keep going. They’re great for breaking line of sight or throwing people off, but they aren’t really for attacking. They can, but that's not the best use for them…..unless i plant a fuck ton of exploding tags or flash tags on them.”

Sasuke hummed in thought. “So, the wolves are your main combat summon, and the rabbits are for support.” “Pretty much.” Naruto nodded. “They won’t be enough to beat Kakashi, but they might be able to help track him or set up an ambush.”

Sasuke crossed his arms. “Alright. My strengths are ninjutsu and shurikenjutsu. My taijutsu is strong, but I don’t have the sheer stamina you do.”

Sakura hesitated before speaking. “I…I have good chakra control. I don’t have a lot of raw power like you two, but I'm good with genjutsu!”

Naruto nodded. “Okay, then here’s what I’m thinking. Kakashi-sensei is gonna be a huge step above us. If we fight him head on, we lose.”

Sasuke’s expression darkened slightly, but he didn’t argue.

“That means,” Naruto continued, “we need to be smart about this. He’s one guy, we’re three. If we can divide his attention, we have a chance.”

Sasuke smirked slightly. “You mean you want me and you to attack while Sakura plays support.”

Naruto scratched his cheek. “Kinda, yeah. But not just that, Kakashi’s smart. He’s gonna expect us to go solo, so we have to do the opposite. Work together.”

Sakura blinked. “But isn’t the point of this test to prove we’re strong enough to be Genin?”

Naruto grinned. “Yeah, but no shinobi works alone forever. I mean, look at the Sannin! They were a team first. Every Genin squad is put together for a reason, and even ANBU operate in teams. The whole point of this test has to be teamwork, I bet that’s what Kakashi’s really looking for.”

Sasuke tilted his head slightly, considering Naruto’s words. “…That actually makes sense.”

Naruto smirked. “Glad you think so, Teme. ”

Sasuke rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.

With that in mind, the three of them got to work, laying out different strategies for the test. They went over possible scenarios, whether their goal was to land a single hit on Kakashi, endure until a time limit, or push through some sort of grueling exercise. They debated different approaches, refining their ideas as they analyzed what little they knew about their sensei.

Minutes turned into an hour, then another, as their discussion continued. Finally, after two hours of planning, a familiar, lazy voice broke through the air.

“Oh? Spent all this time thinking things through?”

The three turned sharply to see Kakashi standing atop a wooden training post, hands in his pockets, his orange book held loosely in one hand. His single visible eye curved in amusement.

“Not bad,” he continued, hopping down from the post. “But let’s see if all that planning actually helps you.” Kakashi landed lightly on the ground, slipping his book into his pouch as he surveyed the three of them. “Alright” he drawled, stretching his arms above his head. “I suppose it’s only fair to explain what you’re up against.”

He reached into his vest pocket and pulled out two small, silver bells, letting them dangle from his fingers with a soft jingle. “This” he said, “is a simple test. Your objective? Take one of these bells from me.”

Naruto narrowed his eyes. ‘ That’s it?’

Kakashi continued, his tone casual but firm. “You have until noon. If you fail to get a bell…well, you go back to the Academy.” Sakura stiffened. “Wait, back to the Academy?! But we already passed the exam!”

Kakashi’s eye curved in amusement. “Oh? You thought that little test was enough to make you shinobi?” His tone was teasing, but there was an edge of seriousness underneath. “No, no. That was just to see who could qualify. This is the real test.”

Naruto crossed his arms. “Alright, but there’s three of us and only two bells. What happens to the one who doesn’t get one?”

Kakashi’s voice took on a slight sing-song quality. “Well…that person fails automatically and gets sent back to the Academy.” Sasuke’s eyes sharpened at that, and even Naruto’s confident smirk wavered slightly. Their plans of teamwork quickly sink into the drain.

“B-but…” Sakura hesitated. “That doesn’t make sense! Teams are made up of three people, so why are there only two bells?”

Kakashi’s visible eye crinkled. “Exactly. There’s not enough for all of you, so at least one of you is guaranteed to fail.” He let that thought sink in before adding, “Oh, and one more thing, you’re allowed to come at me with the intent to kill. ”

Naruto tensed. “Wait, seriously?” Kakashi nodded. “If you don’t, you’ll never stand a chance.” He slipped the bells back into his pocket, pulling out a small, black timer and setting it on a nearby tree stump. “The test begins… now. ”

Kakashi’s visible eye watched as Sasuke and Sakura disappeared into the trees, leaving only Naruto standing in the clearing. He let out a lazy sigh, slipping his hands into his pockets.

“Not gonna hide?” he asked, tilting his head slightly.

Naruto smirked. “You’re one of the best Jonin in the village. You wouldn’t be where you are if three Genin could actually hide from you.” He shrugged. “Besides, this test is about teamwork, isn’t it?”

Kakashi’s eye curved in amusement. “Good job. Almost no one figures that out this early.” He tilted his head slightly. “So, how do you plan on getting your team to work with you?” Naruto’s smirk grew. “I have a few ideas.” Then, rolling his shoulders, he added, “But first…do you mind if I try my hand at you one on one?”

Kakashi raised an eyebrow. “Oh?” “I know I can’t win,” Naruto admitted, his stance relaxed but eager. “But I want to see the gap between us for myself. That, and maybe get some advice on how to improve.”

Kakashi regarded him for a moment before giving a small nod. “You’re welcome to try.”

Naruto wasted no time. His hands flashed through a seal as he slammed his palm onto the ground. “ Divine Dogs !”

His shadow rippled unnaturally, stretching outward like liquid before two wolves leapt from its depths. They landed gracefully beside him, their crimson-marked foreheads glowing faintly as they locked onto Kakashi with sharp, intelligent eyes.

Kakashi’s brow raised slightly. ‘ Summons? Right out of the gate?’

Naruto’s foot dug into the dirt. In an instant, he surged forward, the Divine Dogs flanking him, moving like extensions of his own body. Kakashi tilted his head as Naruto’s fist rocketed toward him. ‘ Faster than I expected.’

Kakashi twisted his body, letting the strike graze past him, but Naruto was already following up. His other hand snapped up like a viper, aiming for Kakashi’s throat. Kakashi stepped back to avoid it, but the moment he did, the Divine Dogs lunged in. The black wolf went for his legs, while the white one aimed higher, snapping at his shoulder.

Kakashi leapt back, flipping mid air, only to find Naruto already closing in again, his movements relentless. ‘ He’s using his summons to force me into counters.’

Naruto launched a low kick at Kakashi’s ribs, pivoting smoothly into a knee strike aimed at his stomach. Kakashi caught the knee with one hand, but as he did, the white wolf struck from the side, forcing him to release Naruto and dodge.

Kakashi flipped backward, landing with ease, hands still in his pockets. “Not bad” he said. “You’re actually using your summons as an extension of yourself, rather than just distractions or as a crutch. Most shinobi don’t get that.”

Naruto didn’t waste time gloating. He shot forward again, shifting his stance, this time leading with an elbow strike aimed at Kakashi’s temple. Kakashi leaned just enough to let it pass, but before he could counter, Naruto shifted weight, bringing his other arm down in a hammer-fist strike toward Kakashi’s shoulder. At the same moment, the black wolf darted low, aiming for Kakashi’s knees again.

Kakashi exhaled, flickering out of their reach in a blur. He landed a short distance away, eyeing Naruto with a little more interest now. ‘ He’s using the Phantom Fist well. Short, brutal strikes meant to disable an opponent as quickly as possible. If I were moving any slower, he’d have hit me at least twice already. He could probably take on some Chunin with these wolves of his. Impressive’

Naruto huffed, wiping sweat from his brow. “So? Any pointers?”

Kakashi sighed dramatically. “Yeah, don’t announce you’re going to fight a stronger opponent alone next time. That was a mistake.”

Before Naruto could process what he meant, the world tilted. One moment, Naruto was standing, the next, he was flat on his back, his head spinning.

‘What—?!’

The Divine Dogs let out sharp growls, but before they could react, Kakashi had already pinned Naruto to the ground, took the bells and started dangling them in front of Naruto’s face.

“Lesson number two” Kakashi said cheerfully, “a real opponent won’t wait for your fight to end on your terms.” Naruto groaned, blinking up at the sky. “Ugh… noted. ” The Divine Dogs vanished back into his shadow, their work done.

Kakashi stood up, stretching. “Now then, what’s next? Oh, right, getting your team involved. I guess I'll test them first. Have fun convincing them!”

Naruto sat up, rubbing his head. Despite losing, he found himself grinning. ‘ Yeah… that guy’s on a whole different level.’ He looked to Kakashi, but blinked in surprise that the man was gone already.

Sakura crouched low in the bushes, eyes darting around as she searched for any sign of Kakashi. Where did he go? A voice whispered right behind her ear. “You should be paying more attention.”

Sakura’s blood ran cold. She spun around, kunai in hand, only to find nothing.

Then, the world shifted.

The trees darkened, shadows stretching unnaturally. The rustling leaves turned into whispers, an eerie, suffocating silence filling the air.

And then she saw them.

Naruto and Sasuke, lying motionless in the clearing, blood pooling beneath their lifeless bodies.

Sakura’s breath caught in her throat. “N-no…NOOOO!” Her scream pierced through the air. She dropped her kunai, her legs giving out beneath her as she collapsed to the ground, trembling.

From a nearby branch, Kakashi watched with an unreadable expression. He sighed, rubbing his temple. That was even easier than I expected. Sakura lay on the forest floor, completely unresponsive, trapped in the illusion.

Kakashi landed beside her, crouching slightly. “Disappointing,” he muttered. “Didn’t even try to break it. Its an D rank Genjutsu.”

He stood, brushing off his vest. “Two down.” His gaze shifted toward Sasuke, who stood on the other side of the clearing. Unlike the others, Sasuke hadn’t hidden for long, he was already scanning the field, stance firm, kunai in hand.

Kakashi’s expression shifted slightly. ‘ Now, let’s see what the Uchiha can do.’

With that, he vanished once more, reappearing right in front of Sasuke. Sasuke barely had time to react before Kakashi struck.

The metal plate on Kakashi’s glove clashed against kunai as Sasuke blocked just in time, skidding backward from the force of the impact. He gritted his teeth, already recognizing the overwhelming gap between them. ‘ Fast…’

Kakashi’s stance was relaxed, but there was no mistaking the precision in his movements. “Not bad” he mused. “ Good reaction time.”

Sasuke didn’t waste time with words. He lunged forward, sweeping his leg in a low kick aimed at Kakashi’s ribs. Kakashi stepped back effortlessly, dodging the strike with ease. Sasuke pressed on, throwing a flurry of kunai mid spin. The moment they left his hand, he darted sideways, trying to circle around Kakashi’s blind spot.

‘Smart’ Kakashi noted. ‘ But not enough.’

In a blur, Kakashi caught two of the kunai mid-air with his fingers, dodging the others with minimal effort. By the time Sasuke reached his intended position, Kakashi was already there, standing behind him. Sasuke’s eyes widened ‘ how?! ’ but before he could react, Kakashi’s hand clamped down on his wrist.

“Too slow.”

Sasuke barely had time to twist before Kakashi flipped him over his shoulder, slamming him into the ground. Sasuke grunted, rolling away just in time to avoid a follow up strike. He sprang to his feet, breathing heavily, eyes burning with frustration.

Kakashi tilted his head. “If that’s all you’ve got, this is going to be over real quick.” Sasuke’s grip tightened on his kunai. ‘ Damn it…’ He wasn’t done yet. Sasuke’s breath came in short, controlled bursts as he glared at Kakashi, frustration simmering beneath the surface. His kunai grip tightened, but he knew a straight-up fight wouldn't work.

Fine. Time to change tactics.

Sasuke jumped back, forming a rapid sequence of hand seals. Inhaling deeply, he felt the heat surge within him, chakra igniting as he molded it into something fierce. “ Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu! ”

A roaring sphere of fire erupted from Sasuke’s mouth, expanding rapidly as it surged toward Kakashi. The intense heat rippled through the air, scorching the grass beneath it as it rushed forward like a tidal wave of flames. Naruto, watching from a distance, blinked in awe. ‘ Whoa, he can already use a Fire Jutsu that big?!’

But Kakashi was unimpressed. With a casual flicker of movement, he vanished right before the flames engulfed his position, reappearing several meters away, completely unharmed.

Sasuke’s eyes narrowed. ‘ He dodged it so easily…’

Then the ground beneath him shifted.

“What—?!”

Before he could react, the earth beneath Sasuke collapsed, swallowing him whole up to his neck. Kakashi emerged from the dirt behind him, his hands in the final seal for the jutsu.

“ Earth Release: Double Suicide Decapitation Technique. ”

Sasuke struggled, but his arms were pinned beneath the packed dirt, leaving only his head exposed. Kakashi crouched beside him, tilting his head lazily. “Not bad, but you’re still too predictable.” He sighed, shaking his head. “Fire Jutsu is powerful, sure, but if your opponent sees it coming, it’s easy to avoid. And if you rely on just one thing…” He tapped Sasuke’s forehead with two fingers. “You’ll always lose.”

Sasuke growled, glaring up at him. “Tch.”

Kakashi straightened, slipping his hands into his pockets. “Alright, that’s three down.” He turned his head toward Naruto’s last known location. “Now then…What will you do now?”

Naruto had been watching from the trees, arms crossed as he analyzed what was happening. ‘ Okay, Sasuke put up a fight, but Kakashi still took him down. And Sakura... well, that was just sad.’ First things first, he needed his team.

Moving quickly, he sprinted toward where Sakura had collapsed. She was still on her knees, her body trembling as she stared blankly ahead, lost in the illusion. Naruto crouched in front of her, frowning. “Oi, Sakura. Wake up.”

She didn’t respond.

Naruto clicked his tongue. ‘ Genjutsu. Great.’ He reached out and grabbed her wrist, then sent a sharp pulse of chakra through her system. ‘ Kai!’

Sakura’s eyes widened in an instant. She gasped sharply, her hands flying up to her face as if to shield herself. “Wh-what—?” She blinked, wiping away tears as she looked around frantically before realizing that the horrible scene she had witnessed was gone.

Naruto smirked. “Relax, it was just a genjutsu. You’re fine.” Sakura took a deep breath, her hands lowering as she processed what had happened. “It…it wasn’t real?”

“Nope,” Naruto confirmed, standing up and offering her a hand. “Now come on, we still gotta deal with Kakashi.” Sakura hesitated for a moment, shame flickering in her eyes before she took his hand and let him pull her up.

“Alright, next up, Teme. ”

The two of them rushed toward the clearing where Sasuke was still stuck, buried up to his neck in the dirt. By the time they reached Sasuke, Naruto found him still glaring up at the sky, clearly irritated. Naruto snickered. “Wow, Teme, looking real dignified right now.” Sasuke’s glare sharpened. “Shut up and get me out of here. ”  Naruto smirked. “Yeah, yeah, I was busy cleaning up Kakashi’s mess. Hold still.”

He knelt beside Sasuke, digging quickly with his hands. Between him and Sakura helping, Sasuke was free within a minute. He rolled his shoulders, brushing off dirt with an annoyed grunt. “Tch. That bastard…”

Naruto grinned. “You’re welcome.” Sasuke ignored that. “So, what’s the plan?” “We take him on together,” Naruto said immediately.

Sakura frowned. “But there are only two bells. That means one of us will still fail.” Naruto waved her off. “Forget about the bells. I already got Kakashi to admit it, this test isn’t about them. It’s about teamwork.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “You sure?” “Positive.” Naruto smirked. “Think about it, if they wanted to fail someone, they wouldn’t have put us in teams in the first place. The whole point is to see if we can work together. The bells are a trap.”

Sasuke considered that before nodding. “…Alright. I'm trusting you. You better not be wrong”

Sakura exhaled. “So, what’s the plan?”

Naruto grinned. “Glad you asked.”

As the three of them huddled together, forming a strategy, Kakashi watched from a distance, his visible eye crinkling with amusement. ‘ Well, well…that was easier than I thought. They just might pass the test…Fuck. That means I have to train them now, doesn't it? Why did I tell Naruto he was right? I could have just played mysterious and they never would have figured it out.’

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura took their positions, eyes locked onto Kakashi as he stood in the clearing, watching them with casual amusement.

“Alright,” Naruto muttered, cracking his knuckles. “We go in together. No hesitation.”

Sasuke nodded, flexing his fingers. “Let’s see how much he underestimates us now.”

Sakura took a deep breath, steadying herself. “I’ll support you two however I can.”

Naruto smirked. “Good. Let’s go!” He slammed his hand into the familiar shadow puppet. “ Divine Dogs !”

The air around him rippled as his shadow stretched unnaturally, and in a blur, the black and white wolves erupted from its depths, landing on either side of him. Their sharp red eyes locked onto Kakashi as they snarled, muscles tensed for action. Without hesitation, Naruto sprinted forward, the Divine Dogs moving in perfect sync beside him.

Kakashi watched them approach, hands still in his pockets. ‘ Let’s see what they can do.’

Naruto led with a feint, his fist flashing toward Kakashi’s ribs, only to pull back at the last second as the white wolf leapt in, aiming for Kakashi’s shoulder. The Jonin ducked just in time, twisting as the black wolf lunged low, snapping at his legs. Kakashi flickered away, dodging a second flurry of attacks from both Naruto and the wolves, only to find Sasuke already closing in.

Kunai clashed in a quick exchange before Sasuke pivoted, bringing his leg up in a powerful kick. Kakashi blocked, skidding back slightly before hopping away entirely as the Divine Dogs lunged for him again. ‘Kicking up the pace, huh?’

Sakura wasn’t standing idly by either. She stayed back, watching Kakashi’s movements carefully. Every time he repositioned, she flung kunai to limit his escape routes, forcing him into tighter spaces where Naruto and Sasuke could keep up their assault.

Kakashi sidestepped another swipe from the black wolf, flipping backward, only for Naruto to suddenly slam his hands together in a new seal. “ Rabbit Escape !”

The ground around them exploded into movement as a countless swarm of rabbits burst forth, hopping in every direction. In an instant, Kakashi was surrounded. He blinked. ‘ What the?’

Thousands of tiny bodies darted and weaved through the battlefield, filling every corner of the clearing. Kakashi’s vision became a chaotic blur of movement, making it nearly impossible to keep track of his opponents.

Naruto grinned. ‘ Perfect.’ While Kakashi was distracted, one of the rabbits slipped toward his belt, tiny paws reaching for one of the bells. Kakashi’s sharp eye flicked to his belt as he felt a tiny tug. One of the rabbits had latched onto a bell, its little paws scrambling to yank it free.

‘Oh? Clever.’ Before it could succeed, Kakashi swiftly swatted it away with the back of his hand, sending it tumbling into the mass of fur and movement. Another rabbit leapt at him from the side, ears twitching as it aimed for the second bell. Kakashi flicked it away just as easily, moving fluidly as more rabbits swarmed around him, each trying to steal the prize.

He sighed. “Annoying little things, aren’t you?” Despite the chaos, his keen instincts registered the real danger. He couldn’t see or smell anything but the rabbits.

Sakura, still positioned at a distance, seized the opportunity. Watching Kakashi’s movements carefully, she reached into her pouch and hurled two kunai straight at him. Kakashi effortlessly dodged the first, but the second came at an awkward angle, forcing him to twist slightly mid-air.

That was all the opening Naruto needed. “Now, Sasuke!”

The Fireball Jutsu exploded from the shadows of the rabbits, roaring toward Kakashi with searing heat. ‘ Good teamwork’ Kakashi thought. ‘ But still not enough.’

His body flickered 

FWOOOSH!

The fireball tore through where he had stood, consuming a cluster of rabbits in its wake, but Kakashi was gone. The moment the smoke cleared, Naruto and Sasuke tensed, preparing to launch their next move—

RING! RING! RING!

A loud, shrill alarm echoed through the training ground.

Naruto froze mid step, his breath catching. Sasuke’s kunai remained poised in his grip, his expression darkening.

Sakura’s eyes widened, her heart pounding. “That’s…that’s the alarm…”

Slowly, the realization sank in.

The timer had run out.

The test was over.

Naruto’s hands clenched into fists. “You’ve gotta be kidding me!” he barked. “We were so close! ” Sasuke clicked his tongue in frustration, jaw tightening. “Damn it.” Sakura exhaled sharply, a mix of disappointment and uncertainty swirling in her chest. “So…does that mean we…?”

Kakashi’s voice called out from a nearby tree branch, his usual lazy drawl returning. “Well…that’s that.”

He landed lightly on the ground, dusting himself off as he surveyed the three of them. “Let’s talk, shall we?” Kakashi stood before them, arms crossed, his single visible eye scrutinizing each of them in turn. The air was heavy with tension. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura stood stiffly, waiting for the verdict.

“Well” Kakashi began, his tone unreadable. “That was…an absolute disaster.” Naruto’s jaw dropped. “What?! We worked together! We almost got a bell!”

Kakashi raised a hand to cut him off. “ Almost doesn’t count.” He turned to Sasuke. “You’re strong, but you’re too focused on fighting alone. You ignored your teammates at the start, and when you attacked me, you assumed raw talent would be enough.” Sasuke’s fists clenched, but he said nothing.

Kakashi’s gaze moved to Sakura. “You have good aim and awareness, but you hesitated. You let yourself be taken out of the fight immediately by a simple genjutsu. That would’ve gotten you and your team killed.” Sakura looked away, shame burning in her chest.

Then, Kakashi turned to Naruto. “And you…” Naruto swallowed.

“You’re unpredictable, strategic, and your summons are impressive,” Kakashi admitted. “But you overextended yourself. You threw yourself into a fight you knew you couldn’t win alone. You're overconfident, and rely too much on your summons to fill in any weak points you create on yourself, that recklessness would’ve cost your life and your team’s.” Naruto’s hands clenched at his sides, frustration clear on his face.

Kakashi let the silence drag out for a moment before sighing. “And that’s why…all three of you…”

He paused, his eye narrowing slightly. The sky seems to darken as clouds roll in. A crash of thunder is heard.

“… pass. ”

There was a beat of stunned silence. The sky is back as if nothing ever happened.

Naruto blinked. “…Wait. WHAT?! ”

Sakura’s head snapped up. “We—we passed?! ”

Even Sasuke looked surprised, his brows furrowing slightly.

Kakashi nodded. “Yeah. Barely.” Naruto threw his hands in the air. “Then what the hell was that whole ‘absolute disaster’ speech for?!” Kakashi shrugged. “To make a point.”

Sakura exhaled in relief, holding a hand to her chest. “I thought I was going to throw up…”

Kakashi let them settle for a moment before his voice took on a more serious tone. “The truth is, almost everyone who takes this test fails. The real purpose isn’t to see how strong you are, but whether you understand the most important rule of being a shinobi.”

He pulled out a kunai and twirled it between his fingers. “In the shinobi world, those who break the rules are scum.” His voice was quiet but firm. Then, after a pause, he continued, “But those who abandon their comrades…are worse than scum.” Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura remained silent, the weight of his words sinking in.

Kakashi slipped the kunai back into his pouch. “You figured it out at the end, this test was never about the bells. It was about teamwork. If any of you had tried to take a bell just for yourselves, you would have failed.”

Naruto smirked slightly. “So, all that stuff about sending us back to the Academy?”

Kakashi shrugged. “Eh. Mostly to mess with you.”

Naruto twitched. “You’re the worst. ”

Kakashi’s eye crinkled in amusement. “You’ll get used to it.”

He turned, stretching lazily. “Alright, Team 7. Starting tomorrow, you’re officially my squad. Meet here at 8 AM for training.” Naruto grinned. “Hell yeah!” Sasuke gave a small smirk, and even Sakura straightened up with determination.

Kakashi waved over his shoulder as he walked away. “Oh, and don’t be late. That would be irresponsible. ” Naruto twitched again. “YOU WERE THREE HOURS LATE TODAY!” Kakashi merely gave his signature eye smile and disappeared in a swirl of leaves, heading off to report to the Hokage.

Team 7 had passed.

The Hokage’s office buzzed with low murmurs as the assembled Jonin gave their reports. The sun had begun to set outside, casting long shadows through the large windows as Hiruzen Sarutobi listened attentively.

Asuma Sarutobi leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. “Team 10 passed. Shikamaru was lazy as expected, but he worked with his team when it counted. Ino and Choji balanced him out well.”

Kurenai Yuhi nodded. “Team 8 passed as well. Hinata is quiet but competent, Shino is sharp, and Kiba’s instincts are strong, if a little reckless. They complement each other well.” Hiruzen nodded approvingly before shifting his gaze toward an empty seat. “And where is—”

A swirl of leaves appeared at the doorway, and Kakashi Hatake strolled in, hands in his pockets. “Yo.” Asuma sighed. “Three hours late to this too?” “Traffic,” Kakashi replied lazily, taking his seat.

Kurenai shook her head. “Unbelievable…” Hiruzen, ever patient, simply regarded Kakashi with a knowing expression. “And your report?” Kakashi casually leaned back in his chair. “Team 7 passed.”

Dead silence.

Asuma, Kurenai, and several other Jonin slowly turned to stare at him, disbelief clear on their faces. One Jonin walks over to the window and starts looking towards the sky.

“You passed a team?” Asuma asked, leaning forward.

Kurenai frowned. “You never pass anyone.”

Even Might Guy, standing off to the side, gave Kakashi a curious look. “Kakashi, my eternal rival, has found a team worthy of his approval? Truly, this is a momentous occasion! ” He shouts, wiping away an imaginary tear.

Kakashi waved a lazy hand. “Yeah, yeah. They figured it out in the end.”

Asuma scoffed. “They must’ve really impressed you if you passed them.”

Kakashi’s eye curved slightly, but he didn’t answer.

Hiruzen, however, simply nodded. “Then that settles it. All teams have passed.” He looked over the assembled Jonin. “Starting tomorrow, your squads will begin training under your guidance. I trust you’ll prepare them well.”

Asuma and Kurenai exchanged a glance before standing up, along with the other Jonin, making their way out of the office. But Kakashi remained seated. Hiruzen arched his brow. “Something else on your mind, Kakashi?”

Kakashi’s usual relaxed demeanor didn’t waver, but there was a sharpness in his eye as he leaned forward slightly.

“It’s about Naruto.”

The amused atmosphere in the room faded instantly.

Hiruzen’s expression remained calm, but there was a knowing look in his eyes. “Go on.”

Kakashi exhaled. “His abilities aren’t what I expected. I knew he had talent, but his fighting style, his summons, his taijutsu, it’s not normal for someone his age.” Hiruzen nodded slightly. “Shikaku has been training him well.”

Kakashi hummed. “That much is obvious. His Phantom Fist is brutal, efficient. His summons work with him like an extension of himself. He’s already thinking strategically, adapting mid battle. It’s…impressive.”

Hiruzen remained silent, letting him continue.

“The problem is, if I can see that, others will too” Kakashi said seriously. “He’s already standing out. People will start asking questions. Add in the last Uchiha on the team, and this squad becomes a high risk for anyone who might become interested.”

He didn’t need to finish the thought. Hiruzen sighed, leaning back in his chair. “I had a feeling this would come up. You’re concerned about Danzo.”

Kakashi’s silence was enough.

The Hokage’s gaze drifted toward the village through his window. “They have a difficult road ahead, but they are not without protection.” He turned back to Kakashi. Kakashi narrows his eye “I'll protect them with my life, and train them to be strong enough for anything.” Hiruzen smiled faintly. “I expect nothing less.”

Kakashi stood, stretching slightly. “Then I’ll start tomorrow.” He gave a lazy salute. “See you around, Lord Third.” With that, he disappeared in a flicker of movement, leaving Hiruzen alone with his thoughts. ‘The last Uchiha, a brand new bloodline, protected by one of the strongest and well known Jonin in the village. They will have threats, both inside the village and out, but they have the potential to become one of the strongest teams in the history of Konaha' 

Chapter Text

Team 7 arrived at Training Ground Three at exactly 8 AM, expecting to wait for their perpetually late sensei. To their surprise, Kakashi was already there, standing casually with his hands in his pockets. Naruto blinked. “Whoa. You actually showed up on time?” Sasuke raised an eyebrow. “Did the world end and no one told us?”

Kakashi’s visible eye curved in amusement. “Funny. But no, I just figured today was important enough to be responsible. ” Sakura crossed her arms. “You could have done that for the bell test too.” Kakashi ignored that, clapping his hands together. “Alright, listen up. Here’s how the next month is going to go.”

He began pacing slightly as he explained. “Every Monday and Wednesday will be dedicated to physical conditioning. Workouts, endurance training, and dodging drills, stuff like that. We’ll also fit in missions on those days.”

Naruto perked up at that. “Wait, we’re already doing missions?” Kakashi nodded. “Of course. You’re shinobi now. Just don’t expect anything exciting right away.” Naruto’s shoulders sagged slightly, but he remained attentive as Kakashi continued.

“Tuesdays and Thursdays will be focused on combat, Taijutsu, Ninjutsu, or Genjutsu training, depending on what each of you needs to improve.” Sasuke smirked slightly at that, clearly eager for more advanced training.

“Fridays,” Kakashi went on, “will be spent on stealth and survival training. We’ll cover things like tracking, escape techniques, and field awareness. If we have time, we’ll take on a mission afterward.” Sakura nodded, taking mental notes.

“Saturday is what I like to call a wildcard day,” Kakashi added. “You three will decide what we do. If you want to power through a bunch of missions, we’ll do that. If you want to spend the whole day sparring, fine. It’s your choice.” Naruto grinned. “So we do get a say in something.”

“And finally, Sunday,” Kakashi finished, “is your official rest day. No mandatory training, no meetings. That said, if any of you want extra training, you can request it, and I’ll meet you here.”

The three Genin exchanged glances before Naruto stretched his arms behind his head. “Huh. That actually sounds kinda solid.” Sasuke nodded. “It’s structured well.” Sakura gave a small smile. “At least we won’t be running around aimlessly.”

Kakashi clapped his hands together again. “Good. Now that we’ve covered the schedule…” His visible eye gleamed with amusement. “Let’s get started.” He let the pause linger before continuing “Today will be a bit different from the rest of our training. In fact, this is the only day that won’t follow the usual schedule.” Naruto tilted his head. “Huh? What’s so special about today?”

Kakashi crossed his arms. “I want each of you to list what you believe to be your strengths and weaknesses, along with the areas you’d like to improve. I already have a general idea from the bell test, but I want to hear what you think.” Sasuke’s eyes narrowed slightly. “So this is another test.”

Kakashi shrugged. “Not quite. Consider it an evaluation. If you don’t know where you’re lacking, you can’t improve.” His eye curved slightly. “And if you think you don’t have any weaknesses…well, that’s a weakness in itself.”

Sakura bit her lip in thought, while Naruto crossed his arms, already trying to come up with his answers. Kakashi sat down on a nearby tree stump, resting his chin in his palm. “Alright then. Who wants to go first?” Naruto grinned and stepped forward without hesitation. “I’ll go first!”Kakashi gestured for him to continue, his expression unreadable.

Naruto folded his arms, thinking for a moment. “Alright, strengths first. I’m good at taijutsu, I can take a hit and keep going, and I’ve got way more chakra than most people. Oh, and I can summon my Divine Dogs and Rabbit Escape to help in battle.”

Kakashi nodded. “And your weaknesses?”

Naruto frowned slightly, rubbing the back of his head. “Uhh…I kinda suck at normal clones, but Shadow Clones fix that. I don’t have many jutsu besides that, though. Oh! And I’m not great at long range combat.” He hesitated before sighing. “And…genjutsu messes me up bad. I struggle to recognize when I’m caught in one, which makes it harder to break free.”

Kakashi hummed in thought. “And what do you want to improve?”

Naruto’s grin returned. “I wanna get better at fighting with my summons. Right now, I kinda just have them attack alongside me, but I know I can do more with them if I train right. And I really need to figure out how to get out of genjutsu faster. Oh! And maybe have some long range jutsu to use when I can't get in close.”

Kakashi nodded, then turned to the others.

Sakura stepped forward next. “I’ll go.” She took a deep breath before speaking. “I think my biggest strength is my chakra control. I don’t have as much chakra as Naruto or Sasuke, but I can use what I have very efficiently. My kunai accuracy is good, and I’m pretty smart.”

Kakashi nodded. “And your weaknesses?”

Sakura hesitated before sighing. “My physical strength and endurance aren’t great. And…I completely fell for that genjutsu during the bell test.” 

Kakashi didn’t comment, just waited for her to continue.

“I want to improve my combat ability,” she said firmly. “I don’t want to be a burden to my team. I want to be able to fight alongside them.”

Kakashi nodded approvingly before shifting his gaze to Sasuke. “Your turn.”

Sasuke crossed his arms. “I’m good at taijutsu and ninjutsu. My reaction time is fast, and I can think on my feet.”

Kakashi tilted his head. “And?”

Sasuke scowled slightly, but answered, “My weaknesses are…teamwork.” He exhaled through his nose. “I don’t like relying on others, and I don’t always take their abilities into account. I also need more chakra. I run low faster than I’d like.”

Kakashi leaned forward slightly. “And what do you want to improve?”

Sasuke’s eyes gleamed with determination. “I want to learn stronger jutsu. And I want to get faster , faster than anyone.”

Kakashi studied them all for a moment before standing up. “Alright. That tells me what I need to know.” He dusted off his hands. “Now, let’s see just how much work we have ahead of us.”

Naruto blinked. “Uh… what does that mean?”

Kakashi’s eye crinkled in amusement. “It means we’re going to test your strengths and weaknesses— right now. ”

The three Genin tensed as Kakashi pulled out a stopwatch.

“First up—endurance.” Kakashi smirked. “Sasuke, Sakura, you two are going to run laps around the training ground.” Sasuke gave a short nod, already shifting into position. Sakura groaned but didn’t argue, stretching her legs in preparation.

Naruto opened his mouth to complain, only to blink in confusion as Kakashi suddenly turned toward him. “As for you, Naruto,” Kakashi said casually, “I’ve got something else in mind.”

Naruto raised an eyebrow. “Wait, what? Why don’t I have to run?” Kakashi’s eye crinkled. “You’ll see. Just stand right there for now.”

Sakura and Sasuke took off, starting their laps. Naruto huffed, crossing his arms. “Huh. Guess today isn’t so bad after all.” Kakashi gave no response, simply watching him.

Seconds passed. Then a minute. Naruto shifted uncomfortably, glancing over at Sasuke and Sakura as they ran. Something felt…off. Another minute passed.

Naruto frowned. ‘Why am I just standing here?’ Then, like a snap of a rubber band, the world around him flickered. The trees blurred for a split second, their positions shifting slightly. The rustling of the leaves didn’t match the wind.

Naruto’s eyes widened. ‘Wait—!’

He bit his thumb hard enough to sting, forcing a spike of pain through his body. The world rippled around him, like water disturbed by a stone. And just like that, everything snapped back to normal.

Kakashi stood in front of him, arms crossed, his gaze sharp. “Not bad,” he mused. “Took you about two minutes to notice.” Naruto’s jaw clenched. “You put me in a genjutsu?! ”

Kakashi’s eye gleamed with amusement. “Of course. You said you struggle to recognize when you’re caught. So I figured we’d test that immediately. ” Naruto let out an annoyed groan, rubbing his temples. “Great. So how bad was that time?”

Kakashi tilted his head. “Could be worse. But if it had been a real battle, two minutes is more than enough time to kill you and your team.”

Naruto grimaced. “Yeah, yeah, I get it…” Kakashi clapped his hands together. “Good. Because we’re doing it again.”

Naruto blinked. “Wait, wha—?”

The world shimmered once more.

Kakashi watched as Naruto’s body tensed, waiting to see if he could break out faster this time.

Meanwhile, across the field, Sakura and Sasuke continued their laps, completely unaware of Naruto’s struggle against the illusion.

A month passed, and Team 7 quickly became a well oiled machine. Kakashi pushed them hard, dipping into his Anbu days to shape their training. Their workouts were grueling, harsh endurance drills, relentless sparring sessions, and precision exercises that left them sore but sharper with every passing day.

Kakashi was strict, sometimes brutally so. He didn’t hesitate to slam them into the dirt during sparring, but just as quickly, he’d dust them off, offering advice or a rare word of encouragement, and when they struggled outside of training, he was there to listen, offering insight with that same unreadable, lazy eyed gaze that somehow always saw right through them.

His training wasn’t just about strength, it was about resilience, adaptability, and discipline. He taught them strategy, how to fight as a team, along with more mental focused lessons like tree climbing and stealth training. Throughout the month, they managed to knock out 30 D-rank missions, slowly building teamwork and efficiency. Saturdays became their hybrid days, half missions, half light training, allowing them to reinforce their progress without completely exhausting themselves.

Sundays, while technically rest days, were anything but. Each of them went to Kakashi twice for additional training. Sasuke honed his speed and expanded his arsenal of jutsu, driven by his relentless pursuit of strength. Sakura dove into genjutsu studies and began dipping into medical techniques, determined to hold her own. Naruto worked tirelessly on chakra control and refining his synergy with his summons, learning how to fight with them instead of just alongside them.

Day by day, they improved.

And soon, they’d be ready for something more.

The day was Thursday, and instead of their usual training routine, Kakashi had gathered them with a rare announcement. Team 7 was ready for their first C-rank mission.

Excitement buzzed between them as they made their way to the mission room inside the Hokage Tower. Upon entering, they spotted Iruka and, surprisingly, the Hokage himself overseeing the assignments. “Hey, old man! Managed to escape the office, huh?” Naruto teased, grinning as he strolled forward.

Before he could get too close, Sakura grabbed him by the collar and yanked him back. “Naruto! Show some respect!” she hissed, glaring at him. Hiruzen let out a warm chuckle, his wise eyes crinkling with amusement. “Yes, I’ve managed to slip away, if only for a short while. One of the usual Chunin called in sick, so I’m filling in. I may still be stuck inside the Tower, but at least it’s a change of pace.” He reached toward a stack of mission scrolls. “Now then, let’s see what we have for you today.”

As he sifted through the pile of D-rank missions, Kakashi raised a hand lazily. “Actually, Hokage-sama, I was hoping we could take our first C-rank mission. I think they’re ready to dip their toes in the water.” His visible eye curved into a pleased expression, an unspoken confidence in his team beneath his usual laid-back demeanor.

Before Hiruzen could respond, Iruka frowned and shook his head. “Kakashi, are you sure about this? They’ve only been a team for a month. C-rank missions can be dangerous, even if it’s just bandits, that’s a whole different level from chasing down lost pets or pulling weeds.”

Naruto scowled. “Oi, Iruka-sensei! We’re not kids anymore! We can handle it!” Iruka sighed, rubbing his temple. “Naruto, it’s not about that. It’s about experience. You haven’t fought real enemies yet.” His gaze shifted back to Kakashi, concern clear in his eyes. “They’re still fresh Genin. Even with your training, don’t you think it’s too soon?”

Kakashi’s eye remained unreadable for a moment before he responded, his tone unusually firm. “Iruka.” Iruka stiffened slightly at the serious edge in his voice.

“I understand your concern, but you’re underestimating them.” Kakashi’s gaze swept over his team before returning to Iruka. “I’ve pushed them harder than most Genin squads get in their first year. They’re more than ready.”

Iruka opened his mouth, hesitated, then exhaled. He knew Kakashi wasn’t the type to make careless decisions, if he said they were ready, he truly believed it. Even then, worry still plagued his mind. “…Fine,” he muttered, still clearly uneasy. “Just…make sure they come back in one piece.”

Kakashi’s usual lazy smile returned. “Of course. They’re my cute little students, after all.” Iruka rolled his eyes but didn’t argue further. Hiruzen, watching the exchange with quiet amusement, finally spoke. “Very well.” He set the D-ranks aside and pulled out a few C-rank scrolls, scanning through them.

“Ah! Here we go, this should be a perfect start for them.” He held up a scroll and unrolled it. “A simple escort and defense mission to the Land of Waves. You may run into a few bandits along the way, but nothing you can’t handle.” He rolled the scroll back up and handed it to Kakashi. “The client is waiting in room 206.”

Kakashi took the scroll with a nod, then turned to his team. “Alright, let’s go meet our client.” Naruto grinned eagerly, while Sasuke remained his usual cool and collected self. Sakura, though initially nervous, straightened her posture with determination.

They walked out of the mission office and made their way to room 206. Upon arriving at the door, they peeked inside, only to be immediately disappointed.

Sitting in the room was an old man, clearly drunk, taking a swig from a bottle. He squinted at them before letting out a scoff. “Eh? This is what I get for protection? Three brats and a cripple?” He waved his hand dismissively as he sized them up, starting with Kakashi. “You’re missing an eye, clearly not a very good ninja if you’ve lost such an important part of yourself.”

His finger shifted to Sasuke. “And you , what’s with that ridiculous duck ass hair? You look like you’ve got a stick shoved so far up your ass you might as well be a scarecrow.” Sasuke’s eye twitched.

The old man turned to Sakura next. “And you. Pink? Shinobi are supposed to be stealthy. Where the hell do you plan on hiding? A cotton candy stand?” Sakura’s fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white.

Then he moved on to Naruto. “And you, hah! You look like you’d rather be curled up under a blanket napping. Can you even fight? Or do you plan on boring the bandits to death, because you’re sure as hell doing it to me.”

Before anyone could react, Kakashi had already grabbed Sakura’s shoulder, holding her back. He didn’t need to turn his head to know that Sasuke was pissed , but keeping his usual stoic restraint.

Then there was Naruto. Kakashi glanced at his other student and…wait. ‘What the hell is he doing?’

Naruto’s hands were extended forward in what could barely be called a fighting stance. His posture was all wrong, but…was he…chanting?

Kakashi’s eye widened slightly. ‘Oh, hell no.’ With a swift motion, Kakashi grabbed Naruto by the back of his jacket, yanking him off the ground before he could summon whatever he was about to unleash on the client.

Naruto flailed. “Oi! Let me go!” “Yeah, no. ” Kakashi sighed, setting him down while still keeping a firm grip on his collar. The old man raised an eyebrow. “Hah! What, was the brat about to throw a tantrum?”

Kakashi let out a pleasant chuckle as if the old man hadn’t just insulted all of them. “Oh, don’t worry, sir. Despite appearances, I am an elite Jonin, and my cute little Genin here are plenty trained to deal with bandits.” His eye crinkled in amusement. “You’ll be safe in our care.”

Naruto huffed but didn’t argue, though he shot the old man a look that promised he’d be the first one mugged if they ran into bandits. Sakura muttered under her breath, “I hate this guy.”

Sasuke crossed his arms, exhaling sharply. “This mission is already annoying.”

The old man scoffed, taking another swig. “Tch. Whatever. Name’s Tazuna, the master bridge builder. You brats better not screw this up. I need to get home in one piece.”

Kakashi simply gestured for his team. “Alright then. Team, meet me at the South gate tomorrow morning at 7am. I'll take Tazuna to a hotel. Make sure to pack for 3 months. It's a month's trip one way, but we’re unsure how long we will be down there, so bring an extra month's clothes with you.”

They all went their separate ways. Naruto made his way home, only to find Shikamaru lounging on the front porch, lazily watching the clouds drift by. From inside, he could hear Yoshino moving about, the familiar sounds of cleaning filling the air.

Shikamaru barely glanced over as Naruto approached. “No training today?” he asked, already accustomed to Naruto’s rigorous schedule. “Nope” Naruto replied, stretching. “Got a C-rank mission. We leave tomorrow morning.”

Shikamaru sat up slightly, giving him a curious look. “Already? Asuma-sensei hasn’t even taken us on ten missions yet, and he barely trains us. Heh, I guess Kakashi’s been working you hard, huh?” Naruto chuckled, about to respond, when Yoshino stepped outside, wiping her hands on a cloth. “A C-rank already? Where are you going? How long will you be gone?”

“The Land of Waves. Escort and defend mission,” Naruto explained. “Kakashi-sensei said to pack for three months.”

Yoshino nodded, already turning toward the kitchen. “I’ll make you some food for the trip. You should start packing.” Naruto gave a small grin. “Thanks Mom.”

(Author's note, my dumbass forgot to include shit in an earlier chapter. Shikaku told Naruto not to summon anything new without him there.) 

Shikamaru muttered “Troublesome” under his breath before reclining back again. “Any luck with other tames?” “Not yet. I was planning on performing a ritual later tonight.” Naruto said, leaning against the porch railing. “I’m saving Nue for when I have some long range jutsu. Not much I can do against something that can fly.”

Shikamaru turned his head slightly, eyeing Naruto. “So what are you aiming for?”

“Great Serpent.”

Shikamaru actually sat up at that. “You mean the giant underground snake that’s bigger than the Hokage Tower? What’s the plan there? And why Great Serpent over Toad?” Naruto sighed and sat down next to him. “I don’t have enough firepower yet. The wolves are great, but outside of them and my Shadow Clones, I don’t have much offensive capability. I need an ace. One that isn’t Mahoraga.” Shikamaru frowned slightly. “You sure that’s the best move? Toad’s got more durability and can restrain.”

“Yeah, but it lacks attack power,” Naruto countered. “Great Serpent has speed and power. Plus, there’s another summon I’ve found…haven’t had time to check it out yet.”

Shikamaru exhaled, lying back down. “Glad he doesn’t rope me into it. I’d rather not fight those things.” Naruto laughed, pushing himself up and brushing the dust off his pants. “Alright, I’m gonna pack before I start the ritual. Enjoy your cloud watching.” Shikamaru just grunted in response, already half-dozing off.

Naruto packed quickly, grabbing the essentials for his mission before heading outside. The evening air was crisp, and the fading sunlight cast long shadows through the trees as he made his way deeper into the forest.

He stepped into a familiar clearing—a place set aside specifically for his taming rituals. This was where he had fought and tamed Rabbit Escape, and tested Toad and Great Serpent with Shikaku. But this time, his opponent was going to be much tougher.

Naruto took a deep breath, centering himself. He placed his hands in front of him, forming the shadow puppet of a snake. That same instinctual pull guided his movements, an ancient whisper from the shadows.

“Great Serpent.”

The shadows beneath him rippled unnaturally, coiling and twisting like ink spreading through water. Then, the ground shook. A deep rumble vibrated through the clearing as something massive emerged.

The Great Serpent burst from the darkness, its enormous body towering over Naruto. Its scales shimmered under what light managed to pierce through the treetops, and piercing yellow eyes locked onto him with cold, predatory hunger.

Then it struck.

Naruto barely had time to react before the massive fangs came down. He dove to the side, rolling across the dirt as the Serpent’s jaws slammed into the ground where he’d stood, sending chunks of rock flying.

‘Fast, way too fast!’

Before he could fully recover, the serpent whipped toward him. Naruto barely managed to cross his arms in front of him before the impact sent him flying. His back slammed into a tree with enough force to rattle his bones. A sharp, burning pain shot through his ribs. He sucked in a breath, definitely bruised, maybe cracked.

‘Alright, that hurt.’

The Serpent coiled back, eyes gleaming with cold amusement. It was toying with him.

Naruto pushed himself to his feet, wiping blood from his lip. “Alright, big guy. You wanna play rough?”

He pressed his hands together. ‘Time to disappear.’

“Rabbit Escape.”

A flood of rabbits exploded from the shadows, their forms darting in every direction. The Serpent hissed, its head twitching as it struggled to track Naruto through the mass of movement.

Naruto used the opening to leap into the treetops, gathering his chakra. ‘Speed won’t beat it. I need to overwhelm it.’

His hands flew through another seal.

“Shadow Clone Jutsu!”

Dozens of clones flickered into existence, spreading out across the battlefield. Each one drew a kunai, forming a perimeter around the Serpent. The beast hissed in irritation, it lashed out and obliterated several clones in a single sweep. But that was fine. Clones were expendable.

“Now!” Naruto yelled.

Kunai rained down from all sides, aiming for the gaps between its scales, its weak points.

Clang!

Naruto’s stomach dropped.

The kunai bounced off harmlessly.

‘You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me.’

The Serpent’s scales weren’t just tough, they were like armor. The barrage of kunai barely scratched it, the weapons clattering uselessly to the ground.

The Great Serpent let out a low, rumbling laugh.

Then it burrowed.

Naruto’s instincts screamed.

“MOVE!”

The ground beneath him exploded as the Serpent erupted upward. Naruto twisted in midair, but not fast enoug as its body slammed into his side, sending him flying again.

He hit the dirt hard, rolling several times before coming to a stop. His entire body ached.

‘Okay…this is bad.’

The Serpent reared back, preparing to strike.

Naruto forced himself up. His clones were still active, watching for his command. His mind raced. ‘Kunai won’t work. If I can’t pierce the scales, then…I need to aim for somewhere softer.’

A plan clicked into place.

“New plan!” Naruto barked at his clones. “Blind it!”

His remaining clones sprang into action. Instead of attacking, they began throwing dirt, rocks, and kunai not at the Serpent’s body, but at its eyes. The Great Serpent recoiled, flicking its head back as dust and debris pelted its face.

‘There!’

Naruto moved. He surged forward, straight at its open mouth.

The Serpent lunged, but Naruto wasn’t aiming for its head.

At the last second, he dropped low, sliding underneath its jaws. With a burst of chakra, he flipped onto its back, racing along its body toward the one place it couldn’t armor.

The inside of its mouth.

As the Serpent snapped its head back around, Naruto leapt , twisting midair and landing directly on its snout. Before it could react, he drove his kunai deep into the soft flesh of its upper jaw.

This time, the blade sank in.

The Serpent screeched, its body thrashing wildly in pain. Naruto held on for dear life, twisting the kunai deeper before jumping off just in time to avoid its violent flailing. The beast’s massive form sagged, its body collapsing into the dirt with a final, heavy exhale.

Naruto hit the ground, breathing hard. His ribs ached, his arms burned, and his hands were raw from gripping his kunai so tightly. But he’d won.

The Serpent’s body began to dissolve, its massive form melting into the shadows before slipping back into Naruto’s own.

He felt it, the connection. The silent acknowledgment.

The Great Serpent had been tamed.

Naruto grinned, wincing as he pressed a hand to his ribs. “Alright…maybe next time, less getting hit. And I definitely need some Justu to help.”

With a tired but victorious smirk, he turned and made his way home. He still had a mission tomorrow. 

Naruto stepped into his home, exhaustion pressing down on him like a weight. The scent of freshly cooked food filled the air, mingling with the quiet clinking of dishes.

At the table, Shikaku sat drinking tea, his sharp eyes immediately flicking toward Naruto. Shikamaru was setting the table at his usual lazy pace, while Yoshino worked in the kitchen.

“I’m home,” Naruto called out.

“Welcome back,” Yoshino replied, glancing over her shoulder. “I made some bentos for your trip. Are you all packed for your mission tomorrow?”

Naruto opened his mouth to respond—

“You look like shit,” Shikamaru cut in bluntly, setting a plate down.

Yoshino turned fully at that, her eyes narrowing as she took in Naruto’s state. His jacket was torn in places, darkened with dirt and dried blood. His face and arms were covered in bruises, and he moved just a bit too stiffly, as if every breath was a struggle. Shikaku set his cup down with a quiet clink. “What happened?”

Naruto blinked. “Uh…I tamed Great Serpent.”

Silence. 

Yoshino’s face darkened. “ You did what? ” She stormed toward him, eyes scanning over every bruise, every tear in his clothing. She didn’t need to be a medic-nin to tell he was injured, badly. “Naruto, why are you standing here looking like this instead of getting treated?!”

“It’s fine, Mom—”

“No, it is not fine!” Yoshino snapped, hands on her hips. “You are covered in bruises, there’s dried blood on you, and from the way you’re standing, you’re probably hurt worse than you’re letting on. ” Naruto winced. “Okay, so maybe I cracked a rib or two, but —”

“Cracked ribs?” Shikaku repeated, his voice calm, yet somehow sharper than if he’d yelled. His eyes flicked toward Naruto, unreadable. “And you still came home instead of getting checked by a medic?”

Naruto hesitated. “I mean, I won, so—”

“That’s not the point, you idiot,” Shikamaru sighed. “You said it yourself, the thing was bigger than the Hokage Tower. What, did it roll over on you or something?”

Naruto scratched his cheek, grinning sheepishly. “Uh…it may have slammed me into a tree. Twice. ”

Yoshino pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling sharply. “Unbelievable.”

Shikaku leaned forward, studying him carefully. “Explain.”

Naruto grinned despite his injuries. “Oh man, it was awesome! ”

He plopped into a chair, groaning slightly at the ache in his ribs but too excited to care. “So, I started off by using Rabbit Escape to confuse it, right? Swarmed the whole area with rabbits. Then, while it was distracted, I made a bunch of clones and went in for an attack.”

Shikamaru frowned. “Lemme guess. Kunai didn’t work?” Naruto pouted. “Hey, give me some credit, I thought it would work! But yeah, they just bounced off for the most part. So, plan B. I had my clones throw dirt, rocks, and kunai at its eyes to blind it.”

Shikaku’s eyes glinted with amusement, but he remained silent, letting Naruto continue.

“The second it flinched, I ran straight at it and jumped on its head! ” Naruto gestured dramatically. “I tried stabbing it, but that still wasn’t enough, so I had to get creative.”

Yoshino raised an eyebrow. “By creative, you mean reckless, don’t you?” Naruto coughed. “Uh…maybe?”

Shikamaru sighed. “Troublesome. What exactly did you do?” Naruto smirked. “I slid under its jaw, jumped onto its snout, and stabbed it inside its mouth. The soft part.”

Silence.

Shikamaru just stared at him. “You what? ”

Shikaku blinked. “…Huh.”

Yoshino’s eye twitched. “You… jumped into the mouth of a giant snake? ”

Naruto held up his hands. “Technically, I was on the mouth, not in it!”

Yoshino turned away for a moment, muttering something about reckless boys and early gray hairs. Shikamaru groaned, dragging a hand down his face. “I knew this was gonna be stupid, but this is next level stupid.”

Shikaku sighed, rubbing his temple. “You’re lucky it worked.” He stood up. “Sit still. I’ll take care of the ribs.”

Naruto blinked. “Huh?”

Shikaku placed a hand over Naruto’s torso, his chakra flowing steadily. A cool, soothing sensation washed over him, dulling the sharpest edges of the pain.

“You’re lucky they’re only cracked,” Shikaku muttered. “A few days of rest, and you’d be fine… but considering you leave tomorrow. Normally you would need to reinforce them with chakra to hold until you get proper treatment, but with your recovery rate, they should be fully healed by tomorow.”

Naruto sighed in relief as the pain eased slightly. “Thanks, Dad.”

Shikamaru leaned against the wall, arms crossed. “You know, for someone who preaches strategy, you sure love throwing yourself headfirst into fights against massive creatures.”

Naruto grinned. “Hey, it worked, didn’t it?”

Yoshino let out a frustrated huff before moving back to the kitchen. “You are eating before you leave tomorrow. No arguments. And you’re going to bed after this. No training, no summoning, no anything. ”

Naruto held up his hands in surrender. “Yes, ma’am.”

Shikaku smirked slightly before stepping back, finishing the chakra reinforcement. “Next time, don’t wait until you’re half broken to tell us.”

Naruto laughed. “No promises.”

Yoshino shot him a look, and he quickly corrected, “I mean, yes, of course, I will immediately inform you next time!” Dinner was lively, filled with exasperated sighs, teasing remarks, and Yoshino’s insistence that Naruto eat an extra portion to help his “reckless body recover.”

After dinner, Naruto stretched and let out a satisfied sigh. His ribs still ached, but Shikaku’s chakra reinforcement had helped significantly. “Alright,” he said, rubbing the back of his head, “guess I should get some sleep before the mission.”

Shikamaru yawned. “Probably a good idea, considering you look ready to pass out.”

Yoshino placed a hand on her hip. “ Straight to bed, Naruto. No sneaking out to ‘check on something’ or whatever excuse you usually come up with.” Naruto held up his hands. “Yeah, yeah, I got it! No funny business.”

Shikaku gave him a knowing look. “Good. Now go.” Naruto grinned before heading to his room. He barely made it to his bed before exhaustion pulled him under.

Then, like before, the world around him shifted.

Naruto’s eyes snapped open, not in his room, but somewhere else entirely. The stone platform stretched beneath him, torches flickering at each of the four corners. The liquid like shadows surrounding the platform rippled as if welcoming him back.

Eleven doors stood before him.

This time, his focus was on one in particular. The door labeled Great Serpent.

Naruto stepped forward, the weight of his latest victory settling in his chest. He placed a hand against the dark, looming door. The moment his fingers touched it, the world tilted.

Shadows swallowed him whole. Naruto blinked.

The moment his eyes opened, the stone platform and shadowy doors were gone—replaced by something entirely new.

He stood in a massive underground cavern, its vastness stretching endlessly in all directions. The walls and ceiling were jagged obsidian, glowing faintly with an eerie green luminescence. Stalactites dripped an unknown shimmering liquid into deep pools scattered throughout. The air was thick, humid, and heavy, pressing down on him like an unseen weight.

The silence was unnerving. No wind. No distant movement. Just…stillness.

Naruto took a cautious step forward, his boots sinking slightly into fine, dark sand. His breath echoed faintly as he moved deeper. Then, from somewhere beyond the shifting dunes, a low, reverberating hiss cut through the silence.

Naruto followed the sound, weaving through the uneven terrain until he reached a massive opening.

Inside, coiled within the shadows, lay the Great Serpent.

Its scales shimmered under the cavern’s eerie glow, its massive body partially concealed within a spiraling pit. Slitted yellow eyes watched Naruto, glowing like lanterns in the darkness.

Then, the serpent spoke.

“Ah…greetings, Master . ”

Naruto stiffened slightly at the title, not used to being called that.

The Great Serpent’s voice was deep, smooth, yet laced with something unreadable. Respect, amusement, perhaps even curiosity.

“What can I do for you?”

Naruto hesitated, shifting his weight. “I…honestly don’t know.” He glanced around. “This place, your place, it's insane. Is this inside my head?”

“In a manner of speaking,” the Great Serpent mused. “Each of us resides within our own domain , our pocket of existence within the shadows. You have merely stepped into mine.”

Naruto frowned. “ Domain? ”

The serpent let out a quiet, rumbling hum, sensing his confusion. “Ah…I see. You do not yet understand the concept of Domains. ”

Naruto tilted his head. “Why do you say it like that? You're leaving something out arnt you.”

The Great Serpent shifted slightly, its coils tightening around the pit beneath it. “Domain Expansion…it is the pinnacle of Jutsu mastery. It is the act of shaping reality itself into a space ruled by your will. Within a domain, all who enter are subject to its creator’s absolute control.”

Naruto’s eyes widened. “You mean…like a personal battlefield? Where I make the rules?”

The serpent let out a slow, amused hiss. “Precisely.”

Naruto felt a chill crawl up his spine. Not from fear, but from excitement. If such a thing was possible…then how far could he go?

The Great Serpent’s eyes narrowed slightly as it regarded Naruto with a measured calm. “Master, while the concept of Domain Expansion is the pinnacle of our power, you are not yet ready to learn how to achieve it.” it intoned. Its voice, deep and resonant, echoed softly off the cavern walls.

Naruto’s eyes flickered with a mix of frustration and wonder. “Not ready? But…I thought if I trained hard enough, I could control it…”

The serpent shifted its massive body, coils rippling in the dim light. “Every summon, every creature born from your shadow, possesses a unique property when sufficiently empowered. Some are inherently offensive, designed to strike and destroy. Others are defensive, shields to protect you. There are also those that serve supportive roles, enhancing your abilities or even amplifying their own power.”

It paused, as if to let the weight of its words sink in. “Some summons can boost your jutsu or their own power, lending you greater strength or precision. Others may castr genjutsu, weaving illusions that confuse and disarm your foes. Each summon is different, with its own power, its own potential. But these abilities, this hidden depth, can only be unlocked when you have honed your own strength to a sufficient degree.”

Naruto clenched his fists. “So…you’re saying I’m not ready to tap into all of that yet?”

The Great Serpent’s gaze softened just a fraction. “Precisely. You have proven your worth through your battles, and your summons have shown promise. But to truly master them, and to harness the full potential of Domain Expansion, you must grow further. For now, focus on refining your existing techniques, understanding your strengths and weaknesses. In time, when you have learned to control your power completely, the secrets of your summons will reveal themselves to you.”

Naruto absorbed the words, a mix of disappointment and determination flashing in his eyes. “I get it…I have a long way to go.”

The serpent nodded. “Indeed. All great masters had to start somewhere. Remember, every summon has its own path, a unique way to contribute to your journey. For now, you must learn to work with what you have. When you are ready, the knowledge will come. Until then, trust in your training, and in your comrades.”

Naruto straightened, nodding slowly as the cavern’s eerie silence filled the space between them. The Great Serpent’s words, though heavy with the promise of future power, left him with a clear directive: grow, learn, and one day, truly command the shadows. He’s only just dipped his toes into the shadows, and he’s not ready to harness its full power just yet. He leaves the Serpents domain, wanting to get some rest before his mission tommorow.

Chapter Text

Morning came, and Naruto stretched with a yawn, rolling his shoulders before grabbing his packed supplies. He made his way downstairs, where Yoshino was already waiting for him. She held out a storage scroll, her expression firm but warm.

“This has a month’s worth of bentos inside” she said, placing it in his hands. “Make sure you eat properly, and more importantly, be safe. Be careful, Naruto.” Naruto grinned, tucking the scroll into his pouch. “Thanks, Mom. I’ll be fine!”

Yoshino gave him a sharp look. “ Be careful. ”

Naruto chuckled nervously, rubbing the back of his head. “Right, right! I got it, I got it!”

With that, he stepped out into the cool morning air, heading toward the south gate. As he walked, he tilted his head up, watching the drifting clouds. The village was just beginning to wake, shopkeepers setting up their stands, shinobi heading off on assignments. It was peaceful.

After about twenty minutes, Naruto neared the gate, spotting a familiar figure already waiting. Sasuke stood with his arms crossed, leaning against the gate wall. His sharp gaze flicked toward Naruto, and they exchanged a small nod of silent acknowledgment. No need for words.

Naruto plopped down nearby, resting his arms on his knees. They waited in comfortable silence until the next arrival. Sakura showed up not long after, walking up with a bright expression, until she noticed that both boys were already there. She huffed slightly but took her place beside them.

Finally, Kakashi arrived, strolling in at a leisurely pace with one hand in his pocket, the other holding his ever-present book. Tazuna, the grumpy old bridge builder, followed closely behind, looking as hungover as ever.

Kakashi’s visible eye crinkled in amusement as he glanced at his team. “Oh? You’re all actually on time. Miracles do happen. ”

Naruto rolled his eyes. “We’re shinobi, not slackers like you.”

Kakashi flipped a page. “Maa, maa Let’s not get ahead of ourselves.” Kakashi closed his book with a snap. “Alright then. Team 7, move out.”

As Team 7 walked down the dirt road, leaving Konoha behind, Naruto suddenly perked up. “Oh! Kakashi-sensei!” he called, grinning. “I tamed another summon yesterday, Great Serpent!”

Kakashi lazily glanced up from his book. “Oh? That so?”

Naruto nodded eagerly. “Yeah! It’s massive , bigger than the Hokage Tower! Its scales are tough enough that kunai just bounce off without leaving a scratch, and it can burrow underground for ambush attacks.”

Kakashi shut his book completely, his visible eye narrowing slightly. “That…is a terrifying thing to casually bring up.”

Sasuke frowned, turning toward Naruto. “You tamed something that big? And you’re just fine?”

Naruto smirked. “Yep! Cracked a rib or two, but they already healed.”

Sakura whipped her head toward him. “ Cracked a rib?! Naruto, that’s not fine!”

“Shikaku reinforced them with chakra,” Naruto said dismissively. “I was fine before I even went to bed.”

Tazuna, who had been following along in increasing confusion, finally threw up his hands. “Hold on a damn second” he grumbled. “What the hell do you mean, ‘tamed a summon’? You brats can just call up giant monsters whenever you feel like it?!”

Naruto grinned. “Pretty much.” Tazuna gave them all a long, hard stare. “…What kind of messed-up kids did I hire?”

Kakashi sighed but turned to Naruto with a more serious tone. “Alright, since we’re on the topic, how much do you actually know about your 10 Shadows Technique?”

Naruto scratched the back of his head, thinking. “Well…I have the Divine Dogs, which are great for tracking and fighting. They work as a pair. Then there's Rabbit Escape, which lets me summon a ton of rabbits to help me hide or distract enemies. They don’t really attack much, but they can if I push them.” He folded his arms. “Then there’s Great Serpent. He’s big, tough , and can burrow for ambushes. He’s really good for both offense and defense.”

Kakashi nodded. “And the others? You mentioned before that there are supposed to be ten, right?”

Naruto’s expression darkened slightly. “I know of a few more. There’s Toad, but I haven’t tamed it yet. Then there’s…Nue . ” His eyes narrowed slightly. “I only summoned it once, not long after I first unlocked my Kekkei Genkai. It was hostile right away and attacked Shikaku instantly. It has lightning abilities, and the wolves were terrified of it.”

Sasuke and Sakura exchanged glances at the shift in Naruto’s tone.

“And then…” Naruto hesitated for a second, before his voice dropped to a more serious note. “There’s Mahoraga. ” Kakashi caught the subtle change in Naruto’s demeanor, his own expression sharpening.

Naruto took a breath, then looked each of them in the eye. “If you ever see me enter this stance—” He stepped forward, adjusting his arms into the precise positioning for Mahoraga’s summoning. His hands formed into tight fists, one held slightly ahead of the other, like a fighter preparing for battle.

“ Run. ”

The air around them felt heavier for a moment, as if the very weight of Naruto’s words settled into the space. Sakura blinked. “W-What? Why?”

Naruto’s face was grim. “Mahoraga isn’t like the others. The ritual to summon it is different. I don’t know exactly what it is, but the instructions literally said to only use it as a last resort. It said summoning it would ‘drag everyone into the taming ritual, spelling the end.’”

Silence.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “That sounds more like a death sentence than a summon.”

Naruto sighed. “Yeah. That’s why I’m telling you, if you ever see me getting ready to summon it, run. Because if I summon it…it means I’m out of options.”

Kakashi was quiet for a moment, digesting everything. Then, with a sigh, he rubbed the back of his head. “Well, that’s…a lot to take in.”

Naruto forced a grin. “Yeah, tell me about it.”

Kakashi shook his head, putting his book away entirely. “Alright, I’m going to be keeping a closer eye on you from now on. You’re walking around with far too many dangerous things at your disposal.”

Naruto shrugged. “It’s not that bad,” he said casually. “I mean, sure, I have to fight my summons to the death to tame them, and I have to do it alone, but other than that, it’s fine.”

Sakura whipped her head toward him, eyes wide. “ That’s insane! ”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “And you’ve already done this multiple times?”

Naruto nodded. “Yeah. That’s how I got Rabbit Escape, and Great Serpent.” He scratched his chin. “Though the wolves were a gift from the shadows, so I guess they don’t count as a full fight.” Kakashi sighed again, rubbing his temple. “Naruto… that’s not normal. ”

Naruto just grinned. “Neither am I.”

Tazuna groaned. “Of course the loudmouth is the craziest one here…” He took another long swig from his flask. “Should’ve just hired a damn samurai.”

Kakashi shot him an amused glance before looking back at Naruto. “So, what happens if you lose a fight?”

Naruto hesitated for a moment. “...Then I die.”

Silence.

Sakura paled. “ What? ”

Naruto waved a hand. “Relax! I don’t plan on losing.” “That’s not the point, Naruto!” she snapped.

Kakashi studied him carefully before shaking his head. “And here I thought this would just be a simple escort mission…” Sasuke scoffed. “Nothing with Naruto is ever simple.”

Naruto chuckled. “You know it, Teme.” Kakashi sighed, but there was an unmistakable note of amusement behind it. “Alright, let’s keep moving. We still have a long way to go.”

Team 7 traveled down the road, the journey dragging on in uneventful monotony. For the first few hours, they had expected something . Bandits or wild animals or just anything . But all they had gotten was endless walking and a whole lot of boredom.

Naruto huffed. “I thought C-rank missions were supposed to have action. ”

Sasuke scoffed. “What, expecting a grand battle already?”

Naruto crossed his arms. “A guy can hope. ”

Kakashi, half-listening, flipped another page of his book. As he did, his sharp eyes caught sight of something that set off alarm bells, a puddle.

Under normal circumstances, a puddle wouldn’t be suspicious, but given that it hadn’t rained in days, there was no natural way it should be there. Kakashi didn’t react outwardly, but he marked it immediately as a hidden jutsu.

Glancing behind him, he noticed that Naruto and Sasuke had also spotted it, both subtly focusing on the anomaly. A small smirk formed behind his mask as he saw Sasuke tense, and Naruto, rather than speak, quietly nudged Sakura toward it.

‘Good,’ Kakashi thought with pride. ‘They’re paying attention.’

They looked at him for confirmation, but he simply shook his head and continued walking, pretending he hadn’t noticed. It was a test now, to see how they would react.

The moment they stepped past the puddle, it exploded to life.

Two figures shot out from the water, chains snapping forward in a blur. In an instant, they wrapped Kakashi in thick, serrated links—

SHRIP!

With a violent pull, they ripped him apart. Blood splattered across the dirt road as Kakashi’s torn body collapsed.

“One down. Four to go.”

Sakura gasped, stumbling back in shock. Tazuna paled, his hands trembling.

But before panic could set in, Naruto and Sasuke moved.

Sakura, her mind catching up, gritted her teeth and immediately jumped in front of Tazuna, putting herself between him and the attackers.

Sasuke lunged forward, hands already forming a kunai grip as he rushed the nearest enemy.

Naruto’s hands flashed into a familiar sign of the Dog shadow puppet.

“ Divine Dogs .”

From the shadows at his feet, two large figures surged forward, their forms solidifying into a massive black and white wolf.

The Demon Brothers lunged toward Naruto and Sasuke, their chains snapping forward like vipers.

Sasuke moved first, ducking under the swinging links with precise footwork. As the nearest attacker aimed to wrap the chain around his arm, Sasuke twisted, using his kunai to deflect the metal links before darting to the side.

Naruto’s Divine Dogs rushed in, their fangs bared. The black wolf snapped at the legs of the first brother, forcing him to stumble, while the white one lunged for the second enemy’s arm, locking its jaws around his wrist.

The enemy growled and tried to shake the summon off, but Naruto was already on the attack. He dashed forward, slamming a heavy elbow into the man’s ribs with a solid thud, then grabbed his outstretched arm and yanked him forward, throwing him off balance.

The first brother snarled and tried to yank his chain back, only for Sasuke to redirect it.

With precise timing, Sasuke ducked under a second swing of the weapon, then twisted, kicking the chain into the air. In one swift motion, he caught it and whipped it around a nearby tree trunk, pinning it in place.

The enemy’s eyes widened. “What—?!”

Sasuke didn’t give him time to react. He leapt, planting a firm kick into the man’s chest, sending him skidding backward with a grunt.

The second brother finally managed to pry the white Divine Dog off, but as soon as he did, Naruto was right there.

Naruto stepped into the man’s guard, grabbing his wrist and twisting it violently to the side. The enemy let out a strangled shout of pain just as Naruto’s knee came up, slamming into his stomach.

He doubled over, gasping, only for the black Divine Dog to pounce, snapping its fangs just inches from his throat. With both enemies now struggling, Kakashi reappeared in a blur of motion.

“Well,” he said casually, standing atop a tree branch with his hands in his pockets. “You all handled that rather well.”

The Demon Brothers froze.

Naruto blinked. “Wait. You’re not dead? ”

Kakashi chuckled. “ Substitution Jutsu. ”

Sakura let out a breath of relief, slumping slightly. “You could have warned us!”

Kakashi shrugged. “That would’ve ruined the test.” He landed lightly on the ground, his usual eye-smile in place. “You three reacted well. Sasuke, pinning the chain was a good move. Naruto, your summons and close quarters combat were well executed. And Sakura…”

Sakura straightened. “Y-Yes?”

“You kept the client protected. That’s your priority in missions like this.” Naruto grinned, rubbing his nose. “So, what do we do with these guys?”

Kakashi walked over to the Demon Brothers, who were groaning on the ground. “We ask some questions. ”

Kakashi sighed, walking toward the downed Demon Brothers as they groaned in pain. Without hesitation, he grabbed them by their collars and dragged them off the road and into the nearby treeline.

“W-Wait—!” one of them gasped.

“No! Please—!” the other tried to struggle, but Kakashi’s grip was ironclad.

Then, the screams started.

The chilling sound of pure agony echoed from the trees, bloodcurdling, desperate cries for mercy.

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura stood frozen. Even Tazuna paled at the sheer brutality of it. The wails continued for what felt like an eternity before silence fell.

A moment later, Kakashi walked back onto the road. His posture was as relaxed as ever, hands in his pockets. But there was blood. Small streaks of red dotted his gloves and the edges of his vest. His usual lazy demeanor remained, but his visible eye was sharper now, colder.

He turned to Tazuna.

“You wouldn’t happen to know why two B-rank Chunin were after you…now would you?”

Tazuna swallowed hard, suddenly sweating. “…Ah. Well. You see…”

Naruto leaned toward Sasuke and whispered, “I don’t think he just questioned them.”

Sasuke muttered back, “No, really? What gave it away?”

Kakashi cracked his neck. “Start talking, Tazuna.”

Tazuna sighed heavily, looking away as if ashamed. “Have you heard of a man named Gato?”

Kakashi tilted his head slightly. “Gato…as in Gato Shipping? The businessman?”

Tazuna let out a bitter chuckle. “Businessman? Yeah, I guess that’s what he pretends to be. In reality, he’s nothing more than a thug with money.

”Kakashi’s eye narrowed. “Go on.” Tazuna took a deep breath before continuing. “Gato took over the Land of Waves. He killed the daimyo, put himself in charge, and now he’s bleeding us dry. He steals our money, controls the trade routes, hoards food supplies, and even forces people out of their homes if they can’t pay his ridiculous taxes. We can barely survive under his rule.”

Naruto clenched his fists. “And your bridge?” 

Tazuna nodded. “That bridge is our last hope. If we can complete it, we’ll have a trade route that Gato can’t block off. It would bring food, supplies, and economic freedom back to the Land of Waves. But Gato knows that, and he’s doing everything he can to stop us.”

Sakura frowned. “You mean…he’s killing people?”

Tazuna’s expression darkened. “Not just a few. Dozens. Anyone who opposes him disappears. Some turn up later, dead in the streets as a warning. Most are never seen again.”

Kakashi exhaled slowly, running a hand through his hair. “This is bad.”

Tazuna flinched. “I-I know I should have told the truth, but—”

Kakashi held up a hand, silencing him. His usual carefree demeanor had vanished, replaced by something far more serious. “You understand what you’re asking, right? Gato isn’t some random thug. He’s a crime lord. He has money, mercenaries, and connections. If he’s willing to send B-rank missing nin after you, then there’s a good chance he has stronger ones waiting. This isn’t just risky , it’s reckless.”

Sakura swallowed hard. “So…what do we do?”

Kakashi looked at his students, considering. “We should turn back.”

Naruto’s expression hardened. “No.”

Kakashi blinked. “No?”

Naruto crossed his arms. “We can’t just leave them. If we turn back now, Gato wins. These people will starve, and no one will help them.” Sasuke scoffed. “So what? We charge in blindly and hope for the best?”

“No,” Naruto admitted. “We plan. We adapt. We don’t run away just because it’s dangerous.”

Sasuke stared at him for a moment before exhaling. “Tch. He’s got a point.”

Kakashi shook his head. “It’s not that simple, Naruto. You don’t understand—”

“I do understand!” Naruto snapped, his voice heated. “I understand that people are dying while we sit here arguing!”

Sakura hesitated, biting her lip. “Kakashi-sensei…If we don’t help, who will?”

Kakashi looked between them, his three students, all staring at him, waiting for his answer.

They weren’t just naive kids anymore. They knew the risk. And still, they wanted to fight.

“…You’re all serious about this?” Kakashi asked, his voice quieter now.

Naruto nodded without hesitation. “Of course.” Sasuke folded his arms. “Hn. We’re not weak.” Sakura took a deep breath before nodding as well. “We can do this.”

Kakashi sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “You’re all going to be a pain in my ass, aren’t you?” Naruto grinned. “That’s the spirit, Sensei.”

Kakashi shot him a flat look before sighing again. “…Alright. Fine.” He turned back to Tazuna. “We’re seeing this through.”

Tazuna’s eyes widened. “You mean it?”

Kakashi gave him a serious look. “But understand this.I’m not going to let my team die for your lie. If this gets too bad, I will pull them out. No arguments.”

Tazuna swallowed and nodded. “I understand.”

Kakashi glanced down the road, his instincts buzzing. “Alright, then. Stay alert. If Gato sent these guys after you…”

His visible eye hardened. “Then worse is coming.”

As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the dirt road, Team 7 finally stopped for the night. The journey had been long, uneventful since the Demon Brothers' attack, but the tension in the air remained.

Kakashi motioned toward a small clearing just off the main path. “We’ll set up camp here. Sasuke, Naruto, gather firewood. Sakura, help me set up the perimeter.”

Without complaint, they moved into action. Within minutes, a small fire crackled in the center of their campsite, sending embers dancing into the twilight. Tazuna sat a little ways away, taking occasional swigs from his flask, while Team 7 settled in a loose circle around the fire.

Once everything was in place, Kakashi leaned back against a tree, his one visible eye surveying his students. “Before we sleep, there’s something I need to go over with you.”

Naruto tilted his head. “What is it, Sensei?”

Kakashi’s gaze flickered across each of them. “You’re all improving, but we need to be realistic. If we run into a real threat, we’re going to need an escape plan. The training ive put you through isnt enough for anything above Jonin. I’ve only just taught you tree climbing.”

Flashback 

It was two weeks ago, on one of their usual training days.

Kakashi stood before them in a clearing just outside the village, arms crossed as he addressed his team. “Alright, today’s lesson is chakra control. Specifically, tree climbing , without using your hands.”

Naruto blinked. “Wait, what?”

Sasuke raised an eyebrow. “That’s possible?”

Kakashi pulled out a kunai and, without a word, walked up to the nearest tree, his sandals sticking to the bark as if it were solid ground. He casually walked vertically up the trunk, then flipped down, landing lightly on his feet.

Sakura’s eyes widened. “That’s incredible!”

Naruto grinned. “Okay, that looks awesome.”

Kakashi twirled his kunai. “The exercise helps you refine your chakra control. If you apply too little, you’ll slip off. Apply too much, and—”

CRACK!

He stabbed the kunai into the tree bark, showing how overloading the surface with chakra could make it break apart. “You’ll destroy your foothold. The goal is balance.”

He gestured toward the trees. “Use these kunai to mark your progress. The higher you get, the better. Ready?”

Naruto smirked. “Oh, I was born ready.”

Sasuke gave a confident nod.

Sakura looked nervous but determined.

“Alright,” Kakashi said. “Go.”

Sakura picked it up quickly, having excellent control, reaching high into the trees almost immediately. Sasuke adjusted fast, only slipping once or twice, as well as blasting himself off a few times.

Naruto, however…

“Alright, here I go—!”

WHAM.

Naruto slammed into the tree face-first and slid down like a cartoon character.

Kakashi sighed. “This is going to take a while.”

Despite having some chakra control training, his control was still rough. He’d either apply way too much and blast chunks of bark off, or too little and slip right off. Frustration built, but he didn’t give up.

Hours passed. Sasuke had made it up around halfway,  Sakura was sitting on a branch, watching, and Naruto was covered in bruises, having only made it a quarter of the way.

But then, little by little, he started making progress.

One foot higher. Then another. Then another.

By the end of the session, he had made it all the way up the tree before sliding down. He collapsed onto the ground, panting, but grinning.

“I’ll get it,” he said. “Just you watch.”

Kakashi, from his place on a branch, had watched it all carefully.

‘Good. He’s learning.’

Back to the Present

Kakashi blinked, returning to the warmth of the campfire. His students looked at him curiously, waiting for what he had to say.

He straightened slightly. “If we encounter a bigger threat, our priority is keeping Tazuna safe. Naruto—”

Naruto perked up. “Yeah?”

“If I give the signal, I want you to use Rabbit Escape. Flood the area with as many clones and distractions as you can. Sasuke, Sakura, you both grab Tazuna and run. Get as far as possible while I hold off whatever’s coming.”

Sakura frowned. “But Sensei—”

“This isn’t up for debate.” Kakashi’s voice was firm. “We have no idea what else Gato has up his sleeve. If we’re up against something above our level, our best option is to retreat. Understood?”

Naruto, for once, didn’t argue. He simply nodded. “Got it.” Sasuke clicked his tongue but didn’t protest. Sakura hesitated before nodding as well. Kakashi sighed, glancing at the fire. “Good. Now get some rest. We move at dawn.”

Morning arrived, casting a golden glow over the landscape as Team 7 reached the water’s edge. A small boat bobbed gently against the shore, where two men sat waiting. Tazuna gave them a nod before stepping in. “These guys will take us most of the way to my home. Get in.”

Team 7 followed, settling into the boat as it pushed off from the shore. The journey was quiet at first, the only sounds being the rhythmic lapping of water against the wooden hull and the occasional murmur of conversation among the shinobi.

After some time, the mist began to thin, revealing a massive, unfinished structure stretching across the water. Naruto’s eyes widened. “Holy shit. That’s one big bridge.”

Kakashi let out a small hum as he examined the unfinished structure. “It’s impressive” he admitted, his lone eye scanning the massive stone pillars rising from the mist covered waters. “No wonder Gato wants it gone.”

Tazuna straightened with pride, his chest puffing out slightly. “Damn right it is. This bridge is my pride and joy, the savior of the Land of Waves.”

Sasuke crossed his arms. “So this is the bridge that’s supposed to save your country?”

Tazuna nodded. “Once it’s finished, Wave will finally have a way to trade freely, without relying on Gato’s shipping routes. He knows it, too, which is why he’s been sending thugs and mercenaries to stop us.” His voice turned grim. “Workers have already died because of him.”

Sakura frowned. “That’s horrible…”

Naruto clenched his fists, his expression hardening. “So that’s why you hired ninja.”

“Exactly.” Tazuna sighed. “I didn’t have the money to afford a higher ranking mission. But if I told the truth about Gato’s influence, I doubt Konoha would’ve sent anyone.”

Kakashi exhaled sharply. “You’re lucky we’re here at all.” He leaned forward, fixing Tazuna with a firm gaze. “If what you’re saying is true, Gato will send stronger enemies than the Demon Brothers.” Tazuna shifted uncomfortably but nodded. “I know.”

The boat drifted closer to shore, the mist around them thickening. The ferrymen rowed in silence, their faces tight with worry.

Naruto tilted his head, peering through the fog. “Man, it’s creepy out here.”

“Stay sharp.” Kakashi said quietly. His relaxed posture didn’t fool his students, his tone was laced with caution. A few minutes later, the boat touched the shore. Tazuna stepped out first, waving them forward. “Come on. My house isn’t far from here.”

Team 7 followed, their senses on high alert. The mist pressed in around them, the trees lining the shore swaying slightly in the cold breeze. As they walked, Naruto’s ears twitched, picking up faint sounds in the distance. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end. Something didn’t feel right.

Kakashi halted mid step, his visible eye narrowing as he surveyed their surroundings. The mist was too thick, too unnatural. His instincts screamed at him, this wasn’t normal.

“Stop.” he ordered, his voice low but firm.

Sasuke’s hand immediately went to a kunai, and Sakura stiffened, eyes darting around. Naruto inhaled deeply, trying to get a feel for their surroundings.

The silence was deafening.

Tazuna looked between them nervously. “What? What is it?” Naruto’s eyes narrowed. “Someone’s watching us.”

Kakashi’s eye widened as he caught the faint whistling of a massive object slicing through the air. His instincts flared.

“ Duck! ” he shouted.

Team 7 reacted instantly. Sasuke and Sakura dropped low, while Naruto grabbed Tazuna and yanked him down just as a massive blade spun through the air, embedding itself into a tree with a resounding thunk.

A figure materialized atop the blade, crouching effortlessly. His bandaged lower face, spiked hair, and piercing eyes were unmistakable.

“Well, well, well.” the man drawled. “I wasn’t expecting Konoha to send you, Kakashi of the Sharingan.”

Sakura inhaled sharply. Sasuke tensed, glancing at Kakashi for a moment, questions brewing in his mind before he cast them aside, focusing on the threat before them, kunai in hand. Naruto’s fingers twitched, ready to summon if needed.

Kakashi straightened, his expression hard. “Zabuza Momochi…The Demon of the Hidden Mist.”

Kakashi met Zabuza’s gaze with an air of forced nonchalance, his tone casual despite the tension crackling in the air. “So, what brings you here today? Somehow, I doubt you’re just sightseeing.” Zabuza chuckled, the sound low and menacing, sending an involuntary shiver down the Genin’s spines. “No, afraid not.”

With a swift motion, he ripped his massive blade from the tree, the force of it shaking the branches. Landing lightly on the ground in a low crouch, he rested the weapon over his shoulder, poised to strike at a moment’s notice. His eyes flicked toward the Genin, briefly assessing them before he smirked.

“What’s with the kids?” He scoffed, then waved it off. “No matter. Let’s make this easy. Hand over the bridge builder, and I’ll let you and your little students walk away. You’re not my target today, no offense.” His tone was almost polite, but the sheer killing intent behind his words made it clear, this wasn’t a request. It was a final offer.

Kakashi glanced between Tazuna and Zabuza before sighing and scratching the back of his head. “Yeah…I’m gonna have to pass on that. Missions and all. I’m sure you understand.”

Zabuza nodded, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Oh, I understand just fine. Gotta admit, I’ve always wanted to test myself against you, Kakashi. Funny how things work out.”

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura exchanged uneasy glances, baffled at how casual the conversation seemed despite the suffocating tension in the air. 

Then, Zabuza closed his eyes, inhaled deeply, and snapped them open again, his gaze sharp and predatory. A wave of pure, unfiltered killing intent crashed down on them like a tidal wave.

Sakura froze in place, her breath hitching as every instinct screamed at her to run, but her body refused to obey. Tazuna collapsed instantly, his body giving out under the sheer pressure.

Sasuke gritted his teeth, gripping his kunai so tightly his knuckles turned white. His breathing grew ragged as horrifying visions of his death assaulted his mind, again and again, over and over, each one more gruesome than the last. His hand trembled, and before he even realized it, the tip of his own blade was inching toward his throat.

Naruto’s breathing hitched, his body acting on pure fear. Without thinking, his feet shifted into a familiar stance, the stance to summon Mahoraga. His mind raced, the oppressive pressure suffocating him. ‘The villagers’ hatred…it’s nothing compared to this.’

Just as panic threatened to take over completely, a new force surged through the air.

Kakashi’s chakra flared, his own killing intent crashing against Zabuza’s like a tidal wave, instantly neutralizing it. The air around them seemed to lighten, and the suffocating pressure vanished in an instant.

Kakashi’s single visible eye softened as he looked at his students. “It’s alright” he said firmly, his voice steady and reassuring. “I won’t let anything happen to you. I promise.”

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura took shaky breaths, their bodies slowly recovering from the overwhelming fear.

Zabuza’s smirk widened as he rested the massive blade on his shoulder. “Not bad, Kakashi. Your reputation really does precede you. But let’s see if you can back it up.”

Without another word, Zabuza blurred forward, swinging the Executioner’s Blade in a massive arc.

Klang!

Kakashi’s kunai met the enormous blade, sparks flying as he redirected the strike. The sheer force behind Zabuza’s swing sent Kakashi skidding back, his sandals digging into the earth.

“Stay back.” Kakashi ordered his team, his voice sharp. “This isn’t a fight you can handle.”

Sasuke grit his teeth, but a single look from Kakashi kept him from arguing.

Zabuza leaped back, flipping through hand seals in a blur. “ Hidden Mist Jutsu . ”

Thick mist flooded the area, swallowing the battlefield in an instant. Visibility dropped to nothing.

Naruto swallowed hard. “Just great” he muttered.

Sakura’s hands clenched into fists as she pressed her back against a tree, trying to steady her breathing.

A chilling voice echoed through the mist, bouncing off every direction. “Eight points on the human body…the heart, the spine, the lungs…”

Naruto’s heartbeat quickened.

“…the jugular, the liver, the collarbone, the kidneys…and finally, the temples.”

The voice circled them, drifting like a ghost.

Sasuke’s grip on his kunai tightened. His eyes darted around, searching for any sign of movement.

Then—

CLANG!

Kakashi’s kunai blocked Zabuza’s strike at the last second, the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the mist. The two clashed again, steel meeting steel in rapid succession, the sound of their battle echoing through the fog.

Zabuza’s laughter rang out as he twisted mid air, slashing down with brutal strength. Kakashi dodged, flipping backwards before landing in a crouch.

“You’re fast” Zabuza admitted. “But let’s see how long you last in my domain.”

The mist thickened further, the air growing colder.

Kakashi narrowed his eye, his muscles coiled like a spring. He knew he needed to end this quickly.

“Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, protect the bridge builder. Do not engage.”

Naruto grit his teeth but nodded. He wasn’t happy about sitting on the sidelines, but he trusted Kakashi.

Zabuza vanished into the mist once more.

Kakashi’s lone eye scanned the mist, his body tense. He knew Zabuza was watching, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

Then, movement.

Kakashi twisted just in time to block a downward slash, the force sending ripples through the fog. But before he could counter, Zabuza disappeared, his presence slipping away like a phantom.

“Tch…He’s toying with me,” Kakashi muttered under his breath.

Suddenly, multiple figures emerged from the mist. Four identical Zabuzas surrounded him, their massive blades raised.

Water Clones.

Kakashi’s fingers twitched. He could take out clones easily, with them each only having 20% of Zabuza’s strength, but which one was real?

The clones lunged. Kakashi ducked the first swing, twisting to avoid the second. The third came from behind, forcing him to block with his kunai. He gritted his teeth as the sheer strength of the clone sent vibrations up his arm.

Without hesitation, he retaliated, his kunai slashing through the clone's chest. It dissolved into water, splashing against the ground.

Another clone lunged, but Kakashi countered, swiftly dispatching it as well.

Zabuza’s voice echoed through the mist, smug amusement lacing his tone. “Not bad, Kakashi. But clones can be remade, can you say the same for yourself?” Silence. Then Zabuza shot forward.

Kakashi smirked beneath his mask. ‘Got you.’

In a flash, Kakashi leaped back, flipping through hand seals at high speed. “ Lightning Release: Banquet of Lightning! ”

Bright arcs of electricity erupted from his hands, jagged bolts ripping through the mist. Thunder cracked as the attack surged forward, carving through the ground and air.

One of the figures was struck dead on, the crackling lightning enveloping its body.

Direct hit!

But then—

The body burst apart into a splash of water.

“A clone?!” Kakashi’s eye widened.

Before he could react, a blur of motion came from the side.

THWACK!

A powerful kick slammed into Kakashi’s side, sending him hurtling through the mist. He barely had time to register the cold sensation before—

SPLASH!

He crashed into the lake.

“Damn it!” Kakashi growled, pushing himself up, but the moment he did, a hand shot forward, pressing firmly against the water’s surface.

“Too late” Zabuza’s voice rumbled. “ Water Prison Jutsu . ”

The water around Kakashi solidified, trapping him in a perfect sphere of liquid.

From outside the sphere, Zabuza smirked, his grip unwavering. “Looks like I win, Copy Ninja.”

Zabuza creates another three clones, which advance toward Team 7, their massive swords dragging ominously through the mist covered ground. Each step they took exuded the same overwhelming presence as the original, making it nearly impossible to tell them apart.

Kakashi gritted his teeth, still trapped within the Water Prison. “ Run! ” he commanded. “Escape with Tazuna! That’s an order!”

But Naruto didn’t move. His fists clenched as he took a step forward. “No way! If we run, you’ll die, and then he’ll just hunt us down after! I won’t let that happen!”

Zabuza chuckled, his grip on the prison unyielding. “Brave words, brat. Let’s see if you can back them up.” He nodded toward his clones. “Kill them.”

Sasuke sprang into action first, launching himself at one of the clones with a kunai in hand. He aimed a precise stab at its side, but the clone moved impossibly fast, dodging with ease. In a blink, the clone countered with a brutal kick to Sasuke’s stomach, sending him flying back with a grunt.

Naruto tried to take advantage of the opening, rushing forward with a right hook aimed at the second clone. His fist connected, but passed straight through, the clone dispersing into water before reforming instantly.

“What?!” Naruto barely had time to react before the clone delivered a punishing knee to his gut, knocking the wind out of him. He stumbled back, coughing. Sakura grabbed Tazuna and took several steps back, her hands trembling as she watched. “We can’t beat them like this!”

Naruto wiped his mouth, his eyes narrowing. ‘Fine, if I can’t hit them directly…then I’ll just swarm them!’

He slammed his hands together. “ Rabbit Escape! ”

A pulse of chakra spread across the battlefield as dozens, no, hundreds , of rabbits exploded into existence. The sheer volume of them blanketed the ground, forming an overwhelming, writhing sea of fur. They weren’t just running in confusion, either. Every single rabbit moved with purpose, launching themselves at the Zabuza clones.

The clones immediately reacted, slashing through the swarm, but for every rabbit they cut down, five more replaced it. Tiny claws and sharp teeth latched onto the clones, biting, scratching, and even managing to weigh them down.

Even the real Zabuza hesitated, momentarily distracted as rabbits lunged at his legs and tried to climb up his back. “What the—?!” He growled, shaking them off.

Sasuke saw the opening. “Now!”

Naruto and Sasuke moved in unison.

“ Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu! ” Sasuke inhaled deeply before exhaling a massive sphere of flames, sending it hurtling toward the real Zabuza.

Naruto followed up instantly, flinging a trio of kunai straight toward the same target.

Zabuza turned just in time to see the attacks coming. “Tch—!” He released the Water Prison to leap out of the way, the fireball and kunai smashing into the lake behind him with an explosion of steam and water.

But in that instant—

Kakashi was free.

He coughed, catching his breath as he floated to the surface. His lone eye snapped open, sharp and deadly.

“Well done” he muttered. “Now it’s my turn.”

Kakashi wasted no time. As soon as he regained his footing, his hands blurred through a series of seals. “ Water Release: Rising Water Slicer! ”

A surge of water erupted from the lake’s surface, condensing into a razor thin, high speed wave that cut through the air, roaring toward Zabuza with deadly precision.

Zabuza’s eyes narrowed as he recognized the threat. He pushed off the water with immense strength, leaping high into the air to evade the slicing current.

“Nice try, Kakashi!” he sneered as he twisted midair, gripping his massive blade tightly. He swung downward with full force, aiming to cleave Kakashi in half the moment he landed.

But as the blade made contact, Kakashi’s body puffed into a log, Substitution Jutsu.

Zabuza’s eyes barely had time to widen before—

“ Lightning Release: Lightning Eel! ”

From behind him, Kakashi slammed his hands onto the water’s surface, unleashing a burst of electricity. Lightning crackled and spread outward in all directions, arcing through the water.

Zabuza gritted his teeth as the current surged through his body, causing his muscles to seize and his movements to falter. If they had been fighting in a small pond, the damage would have been devastating. But in the sheer size of the lake, the electricity dispersed, dulling the attack’s potency. Still, Zabuza felt the sting, his body momentarily sluggish as he hit the surface.

He snarled, shaking it off. “Not bad, Kakashi. But you’re not the only one who knows tricks.”

Kakashi adjusted his headband slightly, his lone eye narrowing. “Oh? Let’s test that.”

They locked eyes, both still and waiting.

Then—

“ Water Release: Water Dragon Jutsu! ” Zabuza roared, his hands forming the necessary seals at incredible speed.

“ Water Release: Water Dragon Jutsu! ” Kakashi’s voice echoed his exactly, his hands mirroring Zabuza’s at the same impossible speed.

Zabuza froze for just a fraction of a second. “What—?!”

Their water dragons formed simultaneously, each one rising from the lake with a deafening roar, twisting and coiling in mirrored movements before crashing into each other with explosive force, sending waves rippling outward.

Zabuza’s breath hitched. ‘What the hell is going on?’

Kakashi’s eye gleamed. “What’s wrong, Zabuza? Surprised?”

Zabuza’s hands clenched around the hilt of his sword. ‘Tch…What the hell is he doing? I thought he needed the sharingan out to copy my jutsu!’

The battle was no longer just a contest of skill, it had become a battle of mind games. And Zabuza was beginning to feel like he was losing.

Zabuza’s grip on his sword tightened, his eyes narrowing as Kakashi continued to mirror his every move. His mind raced. ‘This isn’t normal… is he reading my mind? No, that’s impossible!’

He pushed forward, deciding to test it further. “Heh…Not bad, Kakashi. But—”

“—But you’re still not good enough to beat me.”

Zabuza stiffened. ‘What?’

Kakashi smirked, his single visible eye gleaming with unsettling confidence. “What’s wrong, Zabuza?” he taunted, his tone perfectly matching the missing-nin’s own. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Zabuza grit his teeth, sweat forming on his brow. “You—”

“You—” Kakashi repeated simultaneously.

“—damn—”

“—damn—”

“—copycat—”

“—copycat—”

“ Enough! ” Zabuza roared, slashing his sword forward in frustration, but Kakashi didn’t even flinch. Instead, his hands blurred through a final set of seals, just as Zabuza instinctively moved to do the same.

But Kakashi was faster.

“ Water Release: Great Waterfall Technique! ”

A monstrous vortex of water erupted from the lake, spiraling upward before crashing down with the force of a tidal wave. Zabuza’s eyes widened in shock as the sheer volume of water engulfed him, lifting him off his feet and hurling him backward.

With a sickening crack , he slammed into a tree, coughing out water as his body slumped against the bark. His sword slipped from his grasp, embedding itself in the ground nearby.

Kakashi landed gracefully, his eye still locked onto Zabuza’s motionless form. “It’s over” he declared. A blur of motion darted from the trees, a masked figure, moving with inhuman speed.

Kakashi barely had time to react before the newcomer landed beside Zabuza, a set of senbon glinting in their hand. With precise, almost delicate movements, they struck Zabuza’s neck.

Zabuza’s body went completely still.

Kakashi tensed. “Who—?”

The masked figure stood, their voice calm yet authoritative. “I am a hunter nin from Kirigakure. Thank you for weakening him. I will take him from here.”

Kakashi frowned, but as he observed Zabuza’s unresponsive form, he sighed, lowering his guard slightly. “A hunter nin, huh?”

The masked figure gave a small nod before effortlessly lifting Zabuza’s limp body and disappearing into the mist.

As the masked figure vanished into the mist with Zabuza in tow, Naruto furrowed his brow, his earlier tension shifting into confusion. “Wait…that’s it? We’re just letting them go?”

Kakashi exhaled, relaxing slightly but keeping his gaze on where the hunter nin had disappeared. “Yes. We have to.” Naruto turned to him, clearly frustrated. “But why? We were winning! Shouldn’t we have, I don’t know, made sure he was really down?”

Kakashi glanced at Naruto, then at the rest of his team, who were also watching him expectantly. He sighed. “That masked ninja was a hunter nin from the Hidden Mist. Their job is to track down and eliminate rogue shinobi like Zabuza. Once they do, they retrieve the body to make sure no secrets fall into the wrong hands.” Naruto frowned, still skeptical. “So they just take the body and…that’s it?”

“That’s it.” Kakashi confirmed. “Hunter nin are highly trained in dealing with their targets. The senbon they used likely struck Zabuza in a vital point, shutting down his body instantly. We don’t need to interfere. They will take care of Zabuza in private to make sure no secrets get out.”

Sasuke crossed his arms. “Still, something about that was…too convenient.”

Kakashi hummed in agreement. “I was thinking the same thing.” His eye drifted back to the mist. ‘Something doesn’t add up…’

Kakashi turned his gaze to his team, his expression unreadable. He exhaled sharply before shaking his head. "You were reckless." His tone was firm, but there was no anger behind it, only relief. "But…you did well. All of you."

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura blinked in surprise, the tension in their shoulders easing slightly. The air around them shifted. The lingering haze of the battle wavered, then shattered like glass.

The genjutsu fell.

Naruto's eyes widened as he realized what had happened. "Wait…that was—"

"My Sharingan has been active this whole time, hidden in a small genjutsu to make it look like my headband was still covering it." Kakashi confirmed, his voice calm but tired. "I needed every advantage against someone like Zabuza. With you all here, he would have defeated me without it." He reached up, lowering his headband once more to conceal the scarred eye beneath it.

Looking over his team once more, he gave them a tired but approving nod. "Still…you did well. But I'm afraid you're going to have to handle things from here." Before they could ask what he meant, his legs wobbled, and his body swayed unsteadily.

"I'm going to need one of you to carry me" he said, his voice already growing weak. His eye flicked to Naruto. "Keep your wolves out…just in case."

And with that, Kakashi collapsed, unconscious before he even hit the ground.

Chapter Text

When Kakashi awoke, he found himself staring at an unfamiliar ceiling, his body resting on an unfamiliar bed. His muscles ached, a dull reminder of the battle with Zabuza. It took him a moment to adjust, but as his senses sharpened, he could hear the muffled sounds of conversation coming from the other room, his students talking with Tazuna and, presumably, his family.

A small smile tugged at his lips. They were safe. That was what mattered.

But the moment of relief didn’t last. His smile faded as his thoughts turned back to the so called hunter nin who had taken Zabuza away.

‘Why were they alone? Where was their squad?’

His frown deepened. A hunter nin’s job was to eliminate rogue ninja on the spot, to dispose of the body immediately. Yet this one hadn’t. They had knocked Zabuza out and taken him away instead.

‘They didn’t even carry a sword.’

For a trained executioner, that was an odd choice. ‘A sealing scroll, maybe?’ He dismissed the thought just as quickly. ‘No. Not Kiri. They're the last people who would ever hide their weapons from others.’

Then there was the timing. ‘Too convenient. Too precise.’ The hunter nin had shown up at the perfect moment, just as Kakashi had defeated Zabuza.

‘They had to be working with him.’

Which raised an even bigger concern.

Was this an ally of Zabuza’s, working behind the scenes? And more importantly…

‘Does Gato have more high-ranking shinobi ready to send our way?’

Kakashi doubted it. If Gato had another strong ninja waiting in reserve, they would have already been sent to eliminate Tazuna while he was unconscious.

That meant this wasn’t Gato’s doing.

This was Zabuza’s backup plan.

At just that moment, the door to the room creaked open. Instinct took over in an instant, his mind assessing the new presence before his eyes even registered her face.

‘Unfamiliar person. Chakra levels are low, civilian. No signs of a restricting seal, unless expertly concealed. Her scent is ingrained in the house, mixed with Tazuna’s and one other distinct presence. Three people live here regularly. At present, including my team, there are seven of us.’

Satisfied that she wasn’t a threat, Kakashi let his muscles relax slightly, though he remained alert. His body may have been weakened, but his mind was still sharp.

“Hello.” Kakashi greeted, his voice hoarse but carrying its usual calmness. “I take it this is your home, Miss…?” The woman smiled kindly. “Tsunami.”

Kakashi nodded, taking in her posture, her mannerisms, she was completely at ease, which meant his team had already made a good impression. That was a relief. The last thing they needed was tension between them and their host.

“Lunch will be ready in a few minutes.” Tsunami continued. “If you feel well enough, you’re welcome to come downstairs and eat with the others.”

Kakashi hummed in thought. His body protested, but he had been through far worse. More importantly, he needed to talk to his team, to gauge their condition, their mindset after the battle.

“I think I’ll take you up on that offer” he said, carefully shifting himself to sit upright before swinging his legs over the side of the bed. His muscles ached from disuse, but nothing felt damaged beyond the exhaustion he already expected. Tsunami nodded approvingly. “Take your time. I’ll see you downstairs.”

With that, she exited, leaving Kakashi alone once more. He took a slow breath before standing, stumbling slightly, rolling his shoulders to loosen the stiffness. He was in no shape to fight at full strength, but at least he could move.

As he descended the stairs, voices grew clearer.

“—told you he’d wake up soon!” Naruto was saying, his voice brimming with confidence.

“ Soon would’ve been yesterday.” Sasuke deadpanned.

Sakura huffed. “You were worried too, you know.”

“Tch.”

Kakashi stepped into the room, his visible eye crinkling in amusement as his students turned toward him.

“Naruto, you’re being awfully loud for someone who was probably panicking the most.”

Naruto whirled around, eyes wide. “KAKASHI-SENSEI!”

Before Kakashi could react, Naruto practically tackled him, grabbing his sleeve and grinning up at him. “You’re awake! We thought you were gonna be out for a week!”

Sakura, though more restrained, let out a relieved sigh. “You really had us worried, Sensei.”

Sasuke, arms crossed, gave a nod. “Good to see you conscious again.”

Kakashi took in their relieved expressions, his gaze softening. “I take it you all survived without me?” he teased lightly. Naruto pouted. “Well, yeah , but—”

“Good!” Kakashi interrupted, ruffling Naruto’s hair before giving them all a firm look. “Because things aren’t over yet. We need to talk about what comes next.”

Naruto’s expression brightened as he smacked his forehead. “Oh yeah, almost forgot. Hey guys, come on back!”

At his call, the shadows in the room seemed to shift and grow unnaturally as Naruto’s Divine Dogs materialized, their forms appearing beside him. Kakashi noted that, based on the noises he was hearing, they had been outside, with one being outside the window of the room he was in. The large canines gave a quick scan of the room before focusing on Naruto, awaiting his command.

“You guys did great.” Naruto said, reaching out to scratch behind the ear of the closest one. “You can rest now.” With that, the Divine Dogs shimmered before vanishing, melting back into Naruto’s shadow. Kakashi watched them disappear, then turned his gaze back to Naruto. “Did you have them out the entire time I was unconscious?”

Naruto shook his head. “No way. I can only keep them out for about nine hours max, and that’s only if they don’t do much. If they move around too much or fight, it drains chakra faster.” Kakashi absorbed the information, nodding slightly. Nine hours was still an impressive duration for a summon, but it did mean there were gaps in their guard. Something to keep in mind.

Sakura cleared her throat. “By the way, Sensei, you were out for three days .”

Kakashi blinked, his expression unreadable behind his mask. ‘Three days…that’s longer than I would’ve liked. That means Zabuza has had three days to recover as well.’

“…I see.”

His students watched him expectantly, waiting for his thoughts. Kakashi sighed, rubbing the back of his head before meeting their eyes seriously. “Zabuza is still alive.”

Naruto and Sasuke tensed at the words, while Sakura’s eyes widened.

Kakashi continued, “The ‘hunter nin’ that took him away was working with him. The way they handled the situation wasn’t normal. There was no squad, no weapon prepared for decapitation, and the timing was far too convenient.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “So he’s coming back.”

Kakashi nodded. “Most likely. Zabuza is one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. He won’t let himself be taken down that easily.” He leaned back slightly, exhaling. “Outside of that fake hunter nin, he’s going to be the biggest threat we’ll face while we’re here.”

Naruto clenched his fists. “Then we need to be ready.”

Kakashi gave a tired chuckle. “I admire the enthusiasm.” His tone turned serious again. “But my chakra still hasn’t fully recovered, and I’m still injured. I won’t be able to fight at full strength. Luckily, Zabuza should still be out of commission as well.”

Sakura frowned. “Then…what do we do?”

Kakashi straightened up, his visible eye sharp. “I can still train you. We have some time before Zabuza makes his move. We’ll use it to make sure that when he comes back, you’ll all be stronger than before.”

Naruto grinned. “Alright! Bring it on!”

Sasuke smirked, crossing his arms. “This should be interesting.”

Sakura, while nervous, nodded determinedly.

Kakashi exhaled, straightening up as best as he could in his current state. “Alright, listen up” he said, glancing between his students. “Since we have time before Zabuza makes his move, I’ll be training each of you in something specific.”

The three Genin leaned in, eager to hear their assignments.

“Naruto.” Kakashi began, “your ranged options are too limited. You’re quick in close quarters, but against an opponent like Zabuza, you need something that can reach further. I’ll be teaching you a ranged Jutsu.”

Naruto’s eyes widened with excitement. ‘Finally! Something besides just kunai and shuriken!’ Then another thought hit him, making his grin widen. ‘Now I can tame Nue! I haven't even been able to try him yet due to the range factor!’ 

“Sakura.” Kakashi continued, shifting his gaze to her, “you’re a supportive fighter. You don’t have raw power like Naruto or Sasuke, but you’re smart, and you’re quick. I’ll be teaching you some subtle genjutsu, something you can use to throw an opponent off in the middle of a fight.”

Sakura’s eyes widened. “Genjutsu?”

Kakashi nodded. “You already have a natural talent for it, but you haven’t had the training to use it properly. If used correctly, it could give us an edge in battle.”

Sakura swallowed but nodded, determination in her expression.

“Sasuke.” Kakashi said, turning to the last member of the team, “you burn through too much chakra when casting Jutsu. Naruto burns through even more, but he has the reserves to make up for it. You, however, don’t have that luxury. We need to refine your chakra control.”

Sasuke scowled slightly but didn’t argue. He knew Kakashi was right.

With their training goals laid out, Kakashi glanced toward the kitchen. “But first, lunch. Then we’ll head outside.” The team quickly ate, refueling after the past few days of stress and exhaustion. Naruto ate the most, inhaling his food with a speed that made Tsunami both amazed and horrified at the sight.

Once the meal was finished, Kakashi led them outside. Though still not at full strength, he walked with his usual relaxed posture, though the sharpness in his visible eye betrayed his focus.

“Before we begin, I want to test something” Kakashi said, pulling out three slips of chakra paper. “These will react based on your chakra nature. Watch.”

He channeled a small amount of his own chakra into the paper, and it instantly crumpled, signifying his affinity for lightning. “If it crumples, lightning. If it catches fire, then fire. If it gets wet, then water. If it durns to dust, earth. If it gets cut, wind. These papers reveil your chakra nature, which shows you what element of jutsu you will have an easier time learning.”

Handing each of them a slip, he gestured for them to do the same. Sasuke went first, his slip crinkling like Kakashi’s, but with the faintest edge of it burning at the corner.

“Lightning, with a slight fire affinity” Kakashi noted. “Not surprising. You’ll likely develop fire more as you train.”

Sasuke smirked, a little disappointed by the small fire affinity, but overall satisfied.

Sakura was next. Her paper crumbled into dirt, disintegrating slightly in her palm.

“Earth release” Kakashi said, nodding. “A solid defensive nature. We can work with that.”

Finally, Naruto pressed his chakra into the paper. It split cleanly down the middle and then became damp.

“Wind and water release” Kakashi said, raising an eyebrow. “That’s an interesting combination.”

Naruto stared at the paper, blinking. “Wait…that means me and Sasuke have two chakra natures?”

“Correct.” Kakashi said. “Most people only have one affinity, but some develop multiple. Wind is rare in Konoha, but it suits your fighting style. Oh! Just because a jutsu doesnt fit your element, doesnt mean you can't learn jutsu from that element. For example, just because I have lightning as my element, doesnt mean I can't learn fire or water jutsu.”

Kakashi looks at his students for a moment. “Alright, now that we know what we’re working with, let’s get started.”

Under Kakashi’s guidance, Team 7 threw themselves into their training with renewed determination. With Zabuza still a threat and an unknown hunter-nin in the mix, they had to get stronger, and fast.

Since Sasuke had already mastered tree walking, Kakashi introduced a new challenge: Balancing on a single kunai using chakra.

“This exercise forces you to focus your chakra into a single, precise point,” Kakashi explained as he stood on the flat end of a kunai with one foot, the sharp point of the kunai buried into the ground. “It’s harder than tree walking because you don’t have a large surface to spread your chakra across.”

Sasuke gritted his teeth as he attempted the technique. He managed to stay on the kunai for a few seconds before tipping over.

“Tch.” He scowled but quickly reset himself.

“Keep at it.” Kakashi said. “The better your control, the less chakra you’ll waste when using Jutsu.”

Once Sasuke made progress in balance training, Kakashi introduced him to the first step in L ightning Release mastery, crumbling a leaf using only pure lightning chakra.

“The key is channeling electricity into the leaf” Kakashi instructed, holding up a leaf that slowly cracked apart into dust. “It’s about control, not destruction. And you can't use any fire chakra, or you’ll burn the leaf. You have to figure out how to separate the two, and just use lightning chakra.”

Sasuke attempted it, but the first few tries singed the leaf instead of crumbling it.

“More precision, less power,” Kakashi corrected. “It’s like threading a needle with your chakra. Lightning needs a focus point. Fire is an element you can throw out, letting it rampage to cover areas, you just simply grab it and shove it towards what you want, providing a thin shape for it to follow if you want something more procise. Lightning needs a guide to follow, or it will go out of control, launching in random directions. You have to give it shape, a direct path to follow.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes in frustration at every burn mark he saw, but slowly improved.

Kakashi chose two genjutsu for Sakura to master. Demonic Illusion: False Surroundings Technique, and Genjutsu: Flower Petal Escape. Both made for distracting and hiding from your opponent, allowing you to have the edge against them.

“These techniques don’t require brute force” Kakashi explained. “They’re about deception. With proper timing, you can control the battlefield without lifting a finger. If your enemy can’t find you, then how will they hit you.”

Sakura practiced tirelessly, working on layering her illusions seamlessly. At first, the distortions in her False Surroundings Technique were obvious, but under Kakashi’s guidance, they became more natural.

Her Flower Petal Escape was trickier. She struggled to trigger it fast enough in a fight scenario, but through repetition, she improved, managing to slowly lower the amount of time it took to cast.

Kakashi decided to teach Naruto two new jutsu, one for each of his chakra natures. Wind Release: Air Bullets and Water Release: Water Binding  Naruto struggled with Air Bullets at first, overloading them with chakra and causing them to explode midair.

“You’re forcing too much power into them” Kakashi said. “Wind is about finesse. You don’t need to make them massive, just fast and sharp. Have the air you shoot sharpen itself on the air around it, carving through the air in its path til it collides with its target.”

Adjusting his chakra flow, Naruto refined the technique until he could fire off 3 precise shots in quick succession.

Water Binding was more difficult since it required an external water source, but once Naruto got a feel for the technique, he was able to manipulate 5 streams of water to wrap around wooden training dummies. The real challenge was making it so it didnt just instantly crush anything Naruto grabbed with it.

“You're too commanding of it.” Kakashi told him. “You can't force water to obey. You must guide the water. Think of it as a stream. If you try to block the stream with a stick, the water will go around it, but, if you dig a new path for the stream, the water will curve and follow your guidance.”

Between training sessions, Team 7 rotated shifts accompanying Tazuna to the bridge for protection. Each day, one of them would go while the other two trained.Sasuke took the first shift, staying alert but finding no signs of enemy activity. Sakura took the second shift, practicing subtle genjutsu on any approaching workers to test her abilities. Finally, it was Naruto’s turn.

As Naruto walked beside Tazuna, the Divine Dogs padded alongside him, keeping their senses sharp for any threats. The sight of them moving through the worn down village made Naruto’s stomach twist.

People sat huddled in alleyways. Gaunt, tired faces stared back at them. Some children were barefoot, their ribs visible through ragged clothing. A group of men argued near a broken down shack, their voices hoarse with desperation.

Naruto’s fists clenched.

Tazuna noticed. “Something wrong, kid?”

Naruto exhaled. “This place…it reminds me of when I was little. Back before I lived with my folks.” Tazuna raised an eyebrow. “Your folks?”

“The Naras.” Naruto clarified. “But before that, I lived alone. I saw a lot of people like this. Hungry. Living on the streets. It…” He hesitated, then shook his head. “It sucks. The pain of hunger, the weather beating down on you. It sucks.”

Tazuna was quiet for a moment before sighing. “Yeah. It does.”

That evening, Team 7 sat around the dinner table with Tazuna’s family. The food smelled great, but the air was thick with tension. Naruto barely touched his meal, his mind still stuck on what he had seen in the village, people hungry, homeless, barely scraping by. It reminded him too much of his own childhood.

Then Inari scoffed. “You guys don’t get it. You have no idea what real suffering is.”

Naruto’s grip on his chopsticks tightened. He turned to the kid, eyes dark with irritation. Unknown to anyone, there was a small flash of red as well. “What?”

Inari scowled. “You’re just a bunch of pampered ninja who don’t know what it’s like to actually struggle. You don’t know what it’s like to lose everything, to be completely powerless.”

Naruto shot up from his seat so fast the chair nearly toppled over. “You think you’re the only one who’s had it rough? You have no idea what kind of pain people go through every day!” He jabbed a finger at himself, then at Inari. “You think you’ve got it worse than everyone else? You think that gives you the right to look down on people trying to help?!”

Inari snapped back, his voice rising. “You don’t know what it’s like to lose someone—”

CRACK.

Naruto’s fist slammed through the table, splitting the wood straight down the middle.

Everyone froze.

Tsunami gasped, covering her mouth, while Tazuna’s eyes widened. Sakura tensed, and even Kakashi stopped eating, watching with sharp eyes.

Naruto’s fists trembled, his breathing heavy. For a moment, no one spoke. Then he exhaled sharply and turned to Tsunami, his voice clipped but genuine. “…Sorry.”

Without another word, he stormed out of the house.

Sasuke sighed, standing up as well. He turned to Inari, fixing him with a cold stare. “Compared to me and Naruto, you’ve been living a life of luxury.” With that, he followed after his teammate.

Sasuke found Naruto deep in the woods, tearing into the landscape with reckless abandon.

Boom!  

A blast of wind ripped through the trees, sending splinters flying.

Crash!  

A swirling torrent of water slammed against a thick trunk, snapping it in half.

Naruto growled in frustration, forming another set of hand seals. Before he could release another jutsu, Sasuke’s voice cut through the chaos. “Feel better yet?”

Naruto spun, his eyes still burning with anger. “What do you want?” Sasuke leaned against a nearby tree, arms crossed. “You’re pissed. And you’re an idiot when you’re pissed. So let’s fight.”

Naruto scoffed. “What?”

“You heard me.” Sasuke stepped forward, rolling his shoulders. “Fight me.” Naruto clenched his fists. “You just wanna punch me.” Sasuke smirked. “Damn right.”

Naruto exhaled sharply, his rage still boiling under the surface. But then, his lips curled into something between a smirk and a snarl. “Fine.” He fell into a stance. “Don’t cry when I win.”

Sasuke’s smirk widened as he settled into stance. “Try me.”

A few hours had passed. The once violent clearing had grown still, the only sounds left were their heavy breaths and the rustling of leaves in the night breeze.

Naruto lay sprawled on his back, arms spread out, staring up at the star-streaked sky. His body ached. Bruises, cuts, and dirt smeared all over him. But for the first time in hours, his mind was quiet.

Beside him, Sasuke was in a similar state, panting lightly as he stared up at the sky. His clothes were torn, his knuckles raw, but there was no tension in his body, no anger left to burn.

For a long time, they just lay there, neither feeling the need to speak. Then, Naruto let out a breath and turned his head slightly.

“…Thanks” he muttered.

Sasuke glanced at him. “For what?”

Naruto gave a weak, tired smirk. “For the distraction. For stopping me before I did something stupid.” He exhaled sharply. “I just…when that brat said we had it easy, I wanted to—” He shook his head.

Sasuke didn’t respond, waiting for Naruto to say whatever it was he really wanted to say.

Naruto sighed. “I get why he’s like that. Why he’s angry. But hearing that from him…it pissed me off.” His hands clenched. “I don’t talk about it much, but…when I was a kid, I was alone. No family. No friends. Just a bunch of villagers who hated me for something I couldn’t control. They used to…” His voice trailed off, quieter now. “They used to beat me. Jump me in alleyways. I was too small to fight back, too weak. I had to dig through the trash for food half the time. And if I found anything that wasn’t moldy, it was a good day.”

Sasuke’s fingers twitched slightly, but he didn’t say anything. He just listened.

Naruto let out a dry chuckle. “And that kid, Inari, he has a family. A mom who cares about him, a grandfather who’s trying to help. He doesn’t know what it’s like to be completely alone, to have everyone look at you like you’re filth. And yet he tells us we have it easy.” His voice was bitter. “He has no damn clue.”

Silence stretched between them, only the wind filling the gap. Then, Sasuke spoke.

“…The night my clan was killed.” His voice was steady, but there was something dark in it, something cold. “Itachi didn’t just kill them. He made me watch.”

Naruto blinked and turned his head to Sasuke, but the other boy’s eyes were still fixed on the stars. Sasuke had told hom itachi killed his clan, but he didnt know this.

“For three days and three nights, he trapped me in a genjutsu. I had to watch them die over and over again. I couldn’t do anything. I was just a kid, powerless to stop it.” Sasuke’s hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms. “And when it was over, he told me to hate him. To get stronger. To kill him.”

Naruto didn’t know what to say. He thought back to the boy he was, small and alone in the streets, and then he thought of Sasuke, trapped in an endless nightmare of blood and death.

It wasn’t the same. But the pain of being powerless? That, he understood.

For a while, neither of them spoke. They just laid there, staring at the vast, endless sky above them, their bodies aching but their minds strangely at peace.

Then Naruto smirked. “Guess we’re both pretty screwed up, huh?”

Sasuke snorted. “Tch. Took you this long to figure that out?”

Naruto chuckled, then let out a breath. “We should watch each other’s backs.”

Sasuke turned his head toward him, raising an eyebrow.

Naruto’s voice was quiet but firm. “We’ve both been alone before. I don’t want to go through that again. So…if you need someone to lean on, I’ll be there.” He turned his head, looking Sasuke in the eye. “And if I ever need someone to stop me from losing my damn mind again, you better be there too.”

Sasuke was silent for a moment. Then, ever so slightly, he smirked. “Fine. But don’t expect me to let you slack off in training.”

Naruto grinned. “Wouldn’t dream of it.”

Sasuke shifted, exhaling slowly. “Then it’s a promise.”

Naruto looked back up at the sky. “…Yeah.” He closed his eyes, his body finally starting to relax. “A promise.”

Kakashi, still smirking at Naruto’s laughter, formed a single hand seal. A shadow clone materialized beside him, already crouching down to scoop up Naruto while he picks up Sasuke.

"You two had your fun," Kakashi said lazily. "Now, you’re being carried home. Consider it payback for making me come out here to get you."

Naruto groaned. "We could walk, you know…"

"Mm. Sure you could." Kakashi waved off their protestshas he and his clone puts the two boys onto their backs. "But this is faster."

As the clone carried them back toward the house, Kakashi followed behind at a leisurely pace, happy that his team was bonding together, even if under unfortunate circumstances.

Far from the Land of Waves, within the dimly lit underground halls of Konoha’s Root headquarters, Danzo Shimura sat in quiet contemplation. His single visible eye, sharp and calculating, remained fixed on the masked operative kneeling before him.

The figure had just finished his report. The events of Team 7’s mission in Wave had been relayed in full, Naruto’s explosive outburst, Sasuke’s camaraderie with him, and their relentless training.

Danzo leaned forward slightly, steepling his fingers beneath his chin. His voice was calm, yet carried a weight of disapproval.

"Hm. I told Hiruzen not to reveal the jinchūriki’s status" he mused. "And now, he allows both the Namikaze-Uzumaki heir and the last loyal Uchiha to be sent on missions together? With their bloodlines, their potential, and that strange new kekkei genkai the jinchūriki has…they should be here, under my guidance. They are wasted under Hiruzen’s soft-hearted rule."

Danzo exhaled slowly. "Perhaps there is an opportunity here. If I extend my hand…offer them training, techniques, true power…they may come to trust me. I can sow the seeds of doubt, about Kakashi, about Hiruzen. Show them that only I can make them strong enough to survive in this world." His single eye gleamed in the dim light. "Yes…they will come to see things my way soon enough."

Chapter Text

Morning came quickly, the early sun casting long shadows over Tazuna’s home. Team 7 gathered outside, preparing to leave for the bridge.

Kakashi adjusted his forehead protector and turned to Sakura. "You're staying behind for now."

Sakura blinked in surprise. "What? Why?"

"If no one arrives in about fifteen minutes, set up genjutsu around the house and meet us at the bridge." Kakashi instructed, his tone firm but not unkind. "Zabuza is making his move today. And we can't trust Gato not to try using his family against him."

Sakura swallowed, understanding the weight of the situation. "Understood."

With that, Kakashi, Naruto, and Sasuke set off, moving swiftly toward the bridge.

When they arrived, the sight before them sent a cold chill down their spines. The workers who had been helping Tazuna were either dead or heavily wounded, their bodies strewn across the ground. Blood stained the wooden planks, and the thick mist that surrounded the bridge seemed to shift unnaturally, growing denser and thinner as if breathing.

A slow clap echoed through the mist. Then, as if on command, the fog dissipated just enough to reveal two figures.

Zabuza Momochi stood tall, his massive sword resting on his shoulder. Next to him, a masked figure, Haku, stood motionless, their presence exuding a quiet menace.

Kakashi and Zabuza locked eyes, and the tension seemed to momentarily lift, replaced by a strange familiarity.

"Nice to see you again, Kakashi." Zabuza drawled, almost amused.

"Likewise." Kakashi responded, his tone casual. "How's the recovery?"

"Never better" Zabuza said with a chuckle. "How’s the eye? Still straining yourself too much?"

Naruto scowled. "Oi, Kakashi! Stop flirting with the enemy!"

Kakashi let out a short chuckle before his posture shifted into something sharper, more serious. "Alright, enough talk." His visible eye flicked toward Naruto and Sasuke. "I'll handle Zabuza. You two focus on his accomplice. We don’t know their power level, so don’t do anything reckless. Stall until Sakura arrives for support. If you have to, run."

Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a glance before nodding.

With that, Kakashi wasted no more time, forming a quick series of hand seals, he unleashed a powerful Fireball Jutsu aimed at both enemies. Zabuza and Haku leaped in opposite directions to evade, forcing their formation to break.

Naruto slammed his hands together. " Divine Dogs! "

A deep, resounding howl filled the air as two large, shadowy canines materialized beside him. Their glowing eyes locked onto Haku, their bodies tensed to strike.

"Let’s go, Sasuke!" Naruto called as he charged forward, his summons at his side.

Sasuke didn't hesitate, following close behind as they closed in on their masked opponent. Meanwhile, Kakashi dashed toward Zabuza, kunai in hand, their rematch about to begin.

Sakura sat tensely across from Tsunami, fingers clenching the hem of her sleeves. The quiet in the house was deafening, and she couldn't shake the cold dread creeping down her spine. Then, the sound of approaching footsteps made her stomach twist.

She turned toward the door just as Tsunami sucked in a sharp breath. Two of Gato’s thugs stood outside, their silhouettes dark against the morning light. One of them grinned, a crooked smirk filled with malice.

‘No, no, no. I don’t want to do this.’

Her fingers trembled as she reached for a kunai. ‘I should wait for them to leave. Maybe they won’t come in. Maybe they’ll—’

The door creaked open.

Her breath caught in her throat as the two thugs stepped inside, weapons at the ready.

‘Move, Sakura. Move!’

Her body remained frozen, eyes locked onto them.

Tsunami looked at her desperately. The bandits' gazes swept the room, and Sakura saw the moment they noticed Tsunami’s presence.

Something clicked in her head.

‘If I don’t act, Tsunami dies.’

She clenched her jaw, forcing herself into motion.

One trembling hand formed a hand seal. Demonic Illusion: False Surroundings Technique.

The air shimmered, and in an instant, the house looked empty, furniture undisturbed, no sign of life.

The bandits hesitated for a second.

‘Now!’

Sakura drew her kunai and, with a sharp inhale, flung them both forward.

Thud.

The blades embedded into their throats. Their eyes widened in shock as they gurgled, dropping their weapons, grasping at their necks.

They collapsed onto the floor, twitching before going still.

Sakura stared, chest rising and falling rapidly.

She had done it.

The scent of blood filled the air. Her stomach churned.

She stumbled outside, took two shaky steps, before doubling over and vomiting into the dirt.

‘Breathe, Sakura. Breathe.’

Tsunami’s voice called her name, but Sakura shook her head, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. No time for weakness. Swallowing back the lingering nausea, she turned and sprinted toward the bridge.

Her team needed her.

Naruto’s Divine Dogs launched forward, their powerful bodies blurs of motion. Snarling, the two beasts lunged at Haku from both sides. Haku twisted, barely avoiding the razor sharp fangs. Their speed was staggering, body flickering between the attacks with almost unnatural fluidity.

But Naruto and Sasuke weren’t idle.

Sasuke closed the distance in an instant, his kunai slashing toward Haku’s midsection. The masked ninja barely evaded, flipping backward, only for Naruto to appear behind them, fists swinging. Haku ducked low, avoiding the first punch. The second came faster, and they twisted mid-air to evade by the narrowest margin. Then the Divine Dogs were there again, snapping at their legs, forcing them to keep moving.

It was relentless.

Naruto, Sasuke, and the Divine Dogs fought as a seamless unit, cutting off all escape routes, forcing Haku to stay on the defensive. Yet, despite all of their attacks, not a single strike landed. Haku’s speed was unbelievable. They weaved between blows like water, every motion precise, every dodge calculated.

But they weren’t attacking.

They couldn’t.

Naruto grinned despite himself. “What’s wrong? Too busy dodging to fight back?” Haku didn’t respond. They simply flipped over a sweeping kick from Sasuke and cartwheeled away, putting some distance between them.

Then they lifted their hands, forming a hand seal.

“I can’t afford to hold back.” Haku murmured. “Forgive me.”

A thin layer of mist coated their fingers, the air around them chilling unnaturally. Then, in a blur, they slammed their hands against the bridge.

“ Demonic Ice Mirrors .”

A dome of gleaming ice erupted around Naruto and Sasuke, mirrors forming in a perfect circle. Each surface gleamed with the reflection of the masked ninja.

Naruto’s grin faltered. “…That’s…not good.”

Kakashi slid to the side, narrowly avoiding the massive swing of Zabuza’s blade. The sheer force of the attack cracked the bridge’s surface where it struck. Kakashi countered instantly, flipping forward and lashing out with a kunai aimed at Zabuza’s ribs.

Zabuza blocked with his forearm, grinning behind his bandages. “Sloppy.” With a twist of his body, Zabuza slammed his foot into Kakashi’s chest, sending him skidding backward. 

Kakashi exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders. “Guess I’m getting rusty.” Zabuza laughed, hoisting his blade over his shoulder. “Don’t give me that. We both know you’re just playing around.”

Kakashi sighed. “You caught me.” Then, with a flick of his wrist, sparks of electricity crackled to life around his fingers.

“ Lightning Release: Thunder. ”

A barrage of small lightning sparks shot toward Zabuza in a blinding streak of blue light.

Zabuza swung his sword, deflecting some, but a few grazed his arm, sending sharp jolts through his muscles. “Tch.” He adjusted his grip, forming hand seals. “ Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet! ”

A massive dragon-shaped torrent of water roared toward Kakashi.

Kakashi barely had time to weave signs before countering. “ Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu! ” A roaring sphere of flames collided with the water dragon, sending steam billowing into the misty air. Through the haze, Zabuza appeared behind Kakashi, blade swinging.

Kakashi dodged, landing a few meters away, eyes narrowing. “You’re faster than last time.”

Zabuza smirked. “And you’re still annoying.”

Lightning flickered around Kakashi again, stronger this time. “Let’s fix that. Lightning Release: Banquet of Lightning. ”

Dozens of lightning bolts rained down, each strike precise and deadly. Zabuza was forced to move, zigzagging through the attack, barely dodging the crackling bolts .As the final bolt struck the ground, the two men locked eyes.

Zabuza grinned. “Not bad.”

Kakashi shrugged. “You too.”

They both charged.

Sakura’s legs burned as she sprinted, breath coming in ragged gasps. Then she saw it. The ice mirrors surrounding Naruto and Sasuke. Her heart clenched. She didn’t hesitate. Forming a quick seal, she cast False Surroundings Jutsu on herself, making her appearance blend seamlessly into the bridge. Steeling herself, she crept forward, inching closer to the mirrors.

Her team needed her. And she wasnt going to sit idly

Naruto panted, gripping his side as another barrage of senbon sliced through the air. His Divine Dogs had vanished back into his shadow, Haku was too fast, too precise. They had become liabilities rather than help, and he didnt want to lose them.

Sasuke stood beside him, blood trickling down his arm from the dozens of senbon embedded in his flesh. His eyes burned with frustration as he glared at the flickering reflections surrounding them.

They had tried everything.

Sasuke’s Fireball Jutsu had roared through the mirrors, flames licking at the ice, but when the smoke cleared, the mirrors remained untouched, glistening and solid as ever. Naruto had flooded the area with a seemingly endless swarm of rabbits, their tiny bodies darting in all directions, searching for an exit. But Haku moved faster, precise and deliberate, cutting down any rabbit that got too close to an opening.

They were trapped.

Haku’s voice, gentle yet firm, cut through the tension. “Give up. No one has ever escaped my Demonic Ice Mirrors …not even Zabuza.”

Naruto gritted his teeth, barely managing to roll away as another volley of senbon tore through the air. His limbs felt heavy. His breath came in ragged gasps. Then he heard Sasuke curse under his breath.

“Naruto.” Sasuke muttered, his voice strained. “Something’s…different.”

Naruto glanced at him, and froze.

Sasuke’s eyes had changed.

They were red, and danced with one tomoe in his left eye. Two in his right.

Sasuke exhaled sharply, his new vision locking onto Haku’s movements. ‘I can see her.’

His body reacted before he could think. He moved, not just dodging, but avoiding the attack with perfect precision. A senbon whizzed toward Naruto’s shoulder, but Sasuke’s hand shot out, shoving him just out of the way.

Haku’s attacks were missing.

Sasuke’s eyes flickered to the edge of the mirrors, where a barely visible ripple in the air shimmered.

It was Sakura.

Drenched in sweat and blood, her hands trembled as she maintained False Surroundings Jutsu , distorting Haku’s vision just slightly. Just enough.

“Sakura’s throwing off their aim” Sasuke muttered. Naruto’s eyes widened, realization clicking. A grin broke across his bloodied face. “Naruto…flood the place?” Naruto clapped his hands together, focusing everything he had.

The cage erupted in a storm of rabbits.

Hundreds of them. A tidal wave of writhing, darting bodies, filling every inch of space, overwhelming the mirrors in a storm of chaotic movement.

Haku’s precision faltered for the first time.

That was all they needed.

Naruto and Sasuke shot forward, weaving between the rabbits as they forced their way through a momentary crack in the formation. With one final burst of chakra—

They were free.

Kakashi landed hard on the bridge, rolling to a stop as Zabuza loomed over him, blade raised. Blood dripped from both of them, their battle a brutal exchange of precision and force. Zabuza grinned beneath his bandages. “Getting tired, Copy Ninja?” Kakashi wiped a streak of blood from his chin. “Just pacing myself.”

They clashed again, kunai meeting steel with sharp, ringing clashes. Kakashi managed to land a brutal kick to Zabuza’s ribs, but the missing-nin retaliated with a vicious slash, cutting across Kakashi’s shoulder.

Both were slowing down.

Kakashi’s mind raced. ‘I can’t keep trading blows. He’s strong, but…’ His eyes flickered toward the thick mist still clinging to the bridge. He smirked. ‘That’ll work.’

Zabuza lunged, but Kakashi was already moving. He weaved into the mist, vanishing from sight. Zabuza scowled. “Hiding, are we?” Then—

A deep, guttural snarl echoed through the mist.

Zabuza’s eyes widened. ‘Dogs?!’

From the shadows, Kakashi’s ninken lunged, their fangs sinking deep into Zabuza’s limbs. He snarled, struggling against them, but their grip was ironclad. The mist shimmered—

Kakashi reappeared, lightning dancing in his hand. Lightning crackled, a blinding light against the mist.

Zabuza struggled, eyes narrowing.

‘Damn it…! I can’t move!’

“ Raikiri. ”

Kakashi lunged forward, aiming for the killing blow—

And then, Haku moved.

A blur of motion.

A soft whisper of wind.

And suddenly.

Haku was there.

Between them.

Kakashi’s eyes widened. The crackling lightning pierced flesh. Haku gasped, their body shuddering as the lightning tore through them. Blood splattered across the bridge.

Zabuza’s breath hitched. “Haku…?”

Kakashi felt his stomach drop. His grip trembled, his hand still embedded in Haku’s chest.

Then, he saw them.

Naruto. Sasuke. Sakura.

They were alive. They had made it.

But his eyes locked onto Sakura for just a second. Her hands were trembling. Blood covered her. And Kakashi could see it in her eyes. Her first kill. He swallowed hard, vowing to comfort her as soon as this was over. Then—

A slow, cruel chuckle echoed across the bridge.

They turned.

Gato stood at the edge of the bridge, an army of bandits behind him. “Well, well, well.” Gato sneered. “Looks like I don’t need you anymore, Zabuza.” His grin widened as he pointed at the group on the bridge. “Kill them all.”

Zabuza’s grip on his massive blade tightened, his knuckles whitening. He stared down the horde of bandits, his breath ragged, his body screaming in pain. Then, he grinned.

“Truce?” he rasped, glancing at Kakashi. Kakashi studied him for a long moment before nodding. “Truce.”

Zabuza turned his gaze to the trembling masses of thugs, his grip on Kubikiribocho tightening. The terror in their eyes only widened his grin.

“You worms really thought you could betray me and live?” he growled, rolling his shoulders. “Fine. Let’s dance.”

Then he moved.

The first bandit didn’t even have time to scream before Kubikiribocho cleaved him in two. Zabuza tore into the ranks, a living specter of death. Blood sprayed in arcs as his blade cut down bodies like wheat before a scythe. He didn't stop. He didn't hesitate.

For the first time in years, Zabuza let go.

This was his last stand, and he intended to make it one for the history books.

Bandits screamed and fled, but Zabuza pursued, cutting them down with eerie laughter rumbling from his throat. Some of the bandits, emboldened by the chaos, rushed him with whatever weapons they had, makeshift spears, rusted swords, farming tools.

Zabuza took the hits.

A spear pierced his side. A rusted blade slashed his back. A club smashed into his ribs.

He laughed.

This was what he was.

The Demon of the Mist.

Kakashi, watching the slaughter unfold, glanced at his team. They were horrified. Sakura had gone pale, her hands clenched into fists, breath short and uneven. Sasuke’s Sharingan spun, taking in everything with cold detachment, but his fingers trembled. Naruto looked the worst. His eyes, usually so bright, were dimmed.

Kakashi sighed. ‘They have to see this. They have to know.’

"Don't look away." he said quietly.

Three pairs of eyes snapped to him.

"This is what it means to be a shinobi," Kakashi continued. "One day, you’ll have to make the same choice. Kill…or be killed. Becasue that's what shinobi do."

None of them spoke, but the weight of his words settled over them like a shroud.

Kakashi exhaled, then stepped forward, yanking two struggling bandits from the crowd and tossing them at his students’ feet.

Sasuke and Naruto stiffened.

"You two." Kakashi said, his voice low. "Kill them."

Naruto recoiled instantly. "W-What?!"

Sasuke stared at the bound men, his grip on his kunai tightening as his hands shook. His throat bobbed.

Kakashi knelt down, leveling them both with a calm gaze. "You've fought. You've bled. You've seen what happens when you hesitate." He gestured to the battlefield. "This is the real world. And out here, mercy gets you killed."

Naruto’s breath hitched. "B-But they're just—"

"They were here to kill you, " Kakashi interrupted. "And next time, it might not be a choice."

Naruto’s hands trembled. His stomach twisted. ‘Because that’s what shinobi do.’

Naruto swallowed hard, his grip tightening around the kunai. Sasuke exhaled slowly, his eyes narrowing.

They moved together.

It was quick. Efficient. The way Kakashi had taught them. The bandits collapsed, lifeless. For a long moment, neither boy spoke.

Then the nausea hit.

Sasuke turned away, swallowing down bile as his hands trembled. Naruto staggered, covering his mouth, stomach roiling. Sakura pressed a hand to her chest, eyes wide with horror.

Kakashi sighed.

It was always like this. The first kill was never easy. "You did well" he murmured, placing a firm hand on both their shoulders. "It’s not supposed to feel good. But you protected your team. And that's what matters."

The words didn’t erase the weight in their chests, but…they helped.

Zabuza panted, dropping to one knee. His body was failing.

Gato trembled before him, his arrogance turned to terror. "W-Wait! We can—"

Zabuza's blade flashed.

Gato’s head hit the bridge with a sickening thud.

The remaining bandits, seeing their leader fall, scattered in a panic. Kakashi straightened, fixing them with a sharp glare. "If you run now, you live. If you stay." His Sharingan gleamed. "You die."

The bandits fled.

And just like that, it was over.

Zabuza coughed, blood spilling from his lips. He barely felt it. His gaze drifted to Haku’s still form.

With the last of his strength, he crawled to them, collapsing beside their body.

"...Hey" he murmured, his voice rough. "You did good, kid. I hope you find peace up there in heven. I’m sorry I won't be joining you, but they would never accept a devil like me."

The storm had passed. The bridge was silent. And Zabuza Momochi, the Demon of the Mist, smiled one last time. A look of peace on his face as he took his final breath. “Goodbye…Haku.”

Kakashi turned to his team.

Sasuke was staring at his bloodstained hands, his expression unreadable.

Naruto was trembling, eyes glassy.

Sakura…Sakura just looked lost.

Kakashi exhaled softly, stepping forward. He didn’t say anything. Didn’t lecture them. He just pulled them into a quiet, firm embrace.

Naruto stiffened, then slowly sank into the hold, his breath shaky.

Sasuke didn’t resist, though his body remained tense.

Sakura clung to him, trembling.

"You did well." Kakashi murmured, his voice softer now. "I know it hurts. I know it's not fair. But you’re not alone."

None of them responded, but their grips tightened. For now, that was enough.

The sun dipped below the horizon, casting an orange glow over the newly dug graves. Team 7 stood in silence, staring down at the burial mounds of Zabuza Momochi and Haku. The soil was still fresh, darkened by sweat and blood.

Naruto swallowed hard, his throat tight.

Zabuza had been their enemy. A brutal killer. A man feared across the nations.

But in the end, he was just like them. Just a shinobi trying to survive.

Without a word, Kakashi lifted Kubikiribocho and planted it firmly in the ground between the two graves. The massive blade stood tall, a silent marker of their resting place.

“The threat is gone.” Kakashi murmured. “Let’s go.”

Naruto lingered a moment longer before turning away.

Gato’s safehouse was nothing special, just a lavish hideout stuffed with stolen wealth. Kakashi and his team went through it quickly, disabling what few guards remained. Inside, there were piles of ryo, valuables, and documents detailing Gato’s corrupt dealings.

Kakashi didn’t hesitate.

He set aside a quarter of the money and packed the rest into several bags. The next morning, as the villagers gathered to celebrate their freedom, Kakashi handed the largest bags to Tazuna.

“This belongs to you all now.” he said simply. “Use it wisely.”

Tazuna’s hands trembled as he took the money. “I—We…Thank you.” Kakashi just nodded.

With that, Team 7 turned and left, their mission complete.

As they traveled down the familiar road back to Konoha, the tension among the team remained thick. They had won, but at a cost none of them had ever truly considered before.

Kakashi walked ahead, then suddenly stopped. He reached into his pack and pulled out three small bags. “Here” he said, tossing one to each of his students.

Naruto caught his, confused. “What’s this?”

“Money.” Kakashi tucked his hands into his pockets. “I took some from Gato and set it aside for you three. Each bag has 50,000 yen.”

Sakura’s eyes widened. “W-Wait, what? Why?”

Kakashi sighed. “This mission was far beyond a C-rank. You all endured more than most Genin ever do. While the Hokage will adjust the pay, I thought you deserved a little extra. I'm sorry you had to go through this mission. I should have pulled us away. You were all going to get your first kill eventualy, but the threats in this mission were too high. I almost lost to Zabuza, you almost lost to Haku. We should have ended the mission once the demon brothers showed up, and deffenity should have left after the first time Zabuza showed up. I am proud of you all though. You all did amazing.”

Naruto stared down at the bag, his grip tightening.

Fifty thousand yen. More money than he’d ever had at once.

But it didn’t feel like a reward.

It felt like blood money.

He swallowed hard and shoved the bag into his pocket, nodding stiffly. “…Thanks, Kakashi-sensei.” Kakashi just patted his head lightly before continuing forward. They walked the rest of the way in silence.

The gates of Konoha loomed ahead, standing tall like a welcome embrace. Team 7 entered without ceremony, exhaustion weighing them down. As instructed, they made their way to the Hokage Tower, weaving through the bustling streets.

Finally, they stood before Hiruzen Sarutobi in the Hokage’s office.

The three Genin stood in silence, just as Kakashi had told them to. Kakashi stepped forward and gave a brief, efficient rundown of the mission. The initial request. The ambush. The Demon Brothers. Zabuza. Haku. Gato’s betrayal. The final battle.

By the time he finished, the room was heavy with unspoken emotion.

Hiruzen closed his eyes, sighing deeply. “I see.” He looked to the three silent Genin, his gaze softer now. “You’ve all done well. You’ve completed your first S-rank mission. You’re all dismissed for a week of rest. Room 309 has your payment waiting. Take care of yourselves.”

They nodded, then turned and left without a word.

Once the door shut behind them, Hiruzen sighed again, rubbing his temples. His warm demeanor faded as he fixed Kakashi with a sharp stare. “You should have brought them back sooner” the Hokage said, his tone firm. “You pushed them.”

Kakashi met his gaze without flinching. “They needed to see the truth of this world.”

Hiruzen exhaled, his expression tight with frustration. “They’re children, Kakashi.” “They’re shinobi ” Kakashi countered.

A tense silence settled between them.

Then, finally, Hiruzen closed his eyes. When he spoke again, his voice was gentler.

“…Even so. I’m proud of them.” He met Kakashi’s gaze. “And of you.” Kakashi merely nodded. “Thank you, Lord Third.” With that, he turned and left.

Naruto sat down on the couch, his fingers gripping his knees. Shikamaru plopped down onto the adjacent chair, his sharp eyes lacking their usual lazy haze. The room was quiet, save for the faint sound of water running in the kitchen.

Naruto opened his mouth to speak—

“Wait.”

Yoshino’s voice was gentle, yet firm.

He glanced at her, confused, as she stood up.

“I’m making tea” she said simply. “Give me a few minutes.”

Naruto hesitated, then slowly nodded.

Yoshino walked into the kitchen, the soft clinking of cups and the whistle of the kettle filling the silence. Naruto exhaled through his nose, his hands still curled into fists on his knees. Shikamaru didn’t say anything, but he didn’t look away either.

The minutes dragged on.

Finally, Yoshino returned, carrying a tray with four cups of tea. She set it down carefully before handing Naruto a warm cup. The steam curled in the air, its scent earthy and calming.

The moment she sat down, the door to the house opened.

Shikaku walked in, his eyes half-lidded with their usual tired expression. He glanced at the three of them, pausing when his gaze landed on Naruto. He nodded. “Welcome back.”

Naruto swallowed. “Thanks.”

Shikaku’s sharp eyes took in his posture, the tightness in his shoulders, the exhaustion weighing him down. He sighed, already understanding. “…First kill?” Naruto nodded stiffly.

Shikaku clicked his tongue, rubbing the back of his neck. “Figured as much.” He sat down beside Yoshino, grabbing his own cup of tea but not drinking it yet.

Yoshino and Shikamaru waited patiently.

Naruto stared down at the cup in his hands, the warmth grounding him. He took a breath, steadying himself,  but it didn’t make the knot in his stomach go away. He swallowed, then started speaking, his voice quieter than usual.

“The mission…it was supposed to be simple. A C-rank. Just some bandits, maybe. But the second we got out of the village, I could tell something was off. Kakashi-sensei, he’s smart. He was cautious the whole time, making us stay sharp. I thought it was overkill at first, but then…”

He clenched his jaw, his grip tightening around the cup.

“Then the Demon Brothers attacked.”

Shikamaru frowned slightly. Yoshino stayed silent, listening intently. Shikaku took a slow sip of his tea, waiting.

Naruto exhaled shakily. “Kakashi faked his death. Just let himself get ‘killed’ right in front of us to see what we’d do. I—I froze, at first. For just a second. But then I saw Sasuke move, and I forced myself to move too. We took them down, but I was still shaking. Not because I was scared—” He hesitated. “Okay, maybe I was a little scared. But mostly, I was mad. At myself. I told myself I’d be strong enough, but when it actually happened, I hesitated.”

He licked his lips, continuing.

“After that, things just got worse. Zabuza showed up, and—” He stopped, shuddering at the memory. “I’ve never felt killing intent like that before. It was like I was drowning in it. Like he could kill me without even moving. We couldn’t do anything, he was too strong. He trapped Kakashi in some water prison jutsu, and it was up to us to save him.”

He let out a weak chuckle. “I thought we were dead for sure, y’know? But Sasuke and I…we worked together, and we pulled it off. Freed Kakashi-sensei, and he…he took Zabuza down.”

Shikamaru raised a brow. “Took him down? I thought you said he was too strong.” Naruto nodded. “Yeah. But Kakashi-sensei…he’s on another level. He threw jutsus like nothing, ducking and weaving through Zabuza’s attacks. He even copied Zabuza’s jutsu perfectly. Turned his own attacks against him. It was insane.”

Shikaku hummed. “And that was the end of it?” Naruto clenched his fists. “No.” They all waited as he gathered himself. “Zabuza had a partner. A masked ninja. We thought they were an ally, but…they weren’t. They faked killing Zabuza to get him away from us. And just like that, he was gone.”

Yoshino sipped her tea, her expression unreadable. “Then what?”

Naruto let out a long sigh. “Then we trained. We knew Zabuza would come back, so we trained hard. And I mean hard . He huffed, shaking his head. “But I got better. And Sasuke, Sakura. We were all getting stronger. I felt…I don’t know. Like we were really a team.” He smiled slightly, but it quickly faded.

“Then Zabuza came back.”

The room seemed to grow colder.

Naruto stared into his tea again, voice quieter. “The bridge…it was a bloodbath. Zabuza fought Kakashi. Sasuke and I fought the masked ninja, Haku. And they…” He swallowed. “they was fast. Too fast. We couldn’t touch her. We tried everything. Sasuke’s fire jutsu, my summons, but nothing worked. She trapped us in this jutsu, these mirrors made of ice. No matter what we did, she was too quick, hitting us over and over again with senbon.” His hand trembled slightly. He tightened it into a fist.

“She told us to give up. Said not even Zabuza could beat her inside the mirrors. And for a second, I almost believed her.” He exhaled. “But then Sasuke awakened his Sharingan. It wasn’t perfect, but he could see her movements. And then…” He glanced at Shikamaru. “Sakura. She snuck in. She was hurt, bleeding, but she still made it inside. And she, she used genjutsu to throw off Haku’s aim. It wasn’t much, but it was just enough. Sasuke figured it out and told me to flood the area with my rabbits, so I did. We barely made it out.”

Yoshino’s hands tightened around her cup as a brief flash of fear crossed her eyes. Shikaku grabbed her hand. “You barely made it out?”

Naruto nodded, voice heavier now. “Yeah. But when we did…Kakashi-sensei was about to finish Zabuza off. He had him pinned. He used his Raikiri, and Haku jumped in the way.”

Shikaku’s gaze softened. “And Zabuza?”

Naruto exhaled through his nose. “He…changed. Gato, the guy who hired him, betrayed him. Brought a whole army of bandits to kill him and us. Zabuza…” He swallowed. “He turned on Gato. Fought alongside us. Mowed down every single one of them. Even when they stabbed him, even when he was bleeding out, he just laughed and kept killing. He really was the Demon of the Mist. He killed Gato in the end. But he was already dying.”

Naruto bit his lip. “We buried them. Both of them. Left Zabuza’s sword at their grave.” He let out a slow breath. “Then we raided Gato’s safehouse. Kakashi gave most of the money to the villagers. But he…kept some for us. Said we deserved it.”

Shikaku hummed in understanding. Yoshino closed her eyes for a brief moment, taking it all in.

Naruto sighed, rubbing his face. “When we got back, the Hokage told us it was officially an S-rank mission. We got paid for it. But…I dunno.” He swallowed thickly. “Doesn’t really feel like a win.”

Yoshino reached over, placing a firm but warm hand on his. Shikaku leaned back, studying him. “It shouldn’t. You killed someone. That’s not something you just shake off.”

Naruto nodded numbly. “But” Shikaku continued, “you also survived. You protected your team. You did what you had to do. That’s what being a shinobi is.”

Naruto clenched his jaw. “Yeah. Kakashi-sensei said the same thing.”

Shikamaru finally spoke up, voice quieter than usual. “It still sucks, though.”

Naruto let out a hollow chuckle. “Yeah. It does.”

Yoshino squeezed his hand gently. “But you’re home now. And you’re not alone in this.”

Naruto exhaled. “Yeah.”

Shikaku set his tea down with a quiet clink , studying Naruto with the kind of sharp, measured gaze that always made people nervous. But to Naruto, it had always felt more like…understanding. Like Shikaku could see through every layer of him, all the way down to the part that was still trying to figure everything out.

He sighed. “You know, Naruto…the first time I killed someone, I didn’t sleep for two days.”

Naruto blinked, caught off guard.

Shikaku leaned back, staring at the ceiling. “I was young. A fresh Chunin. It was a mission gone wrong, and I had to make a choice. Kill or let my team die.” He tilted his head, eyes distant. “It wasn’t even a long fight. It took seconds. And then it was over.”

Naruto swallowed. “Did…does it get easier?”

Shikaku’s lips twitched, but it wasn’t quite a smile. “Not in the way you’re thinking. The weight doesn’t go away, Naruto. And it shouldn’t. The moment you stop feeling anything about taking a life, that’s when you should start worrying.”

Naruto stared into his tea.

Shikaku exhaled. “But what does get easier is knowing why you fight. The more you see, the more you live, the clearer that reason becomes.” He fixed Naruto with a serious look. “You killed because you had to. Because if you hadn’t, someone you cared about wouldn’t have made it home. Because people like Gato and the bandits that followed him only understand force.”

His voice softened. “You’re not a monster, Naruto. You’re a shinobi. But being a shinobi doesn’t mean giving up your heart. It means carrying these things with you and still moving forward.”

Naruto took a slow, shaky breath.

Shikaku continued, voice steady. “You want to change the world, don’t you?” Naruto hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah.”

“Then this is part of it.” Shikaku’s expression was unreadable, but his tone was firm. “The world isn’t kind. It won’t give you a path free of blood. But what you can do is make sure every battle, every life taken, every fight you have…means something.”

Naruto clenched his fists. “But how do I know? How do I know I won’t just become like them?”

Shikaku met his eyes. “Because you care .”

Naruto’s breath hitched.

Shikaku’s gaze was unwavering. “You care enough to ask that question. You care enough to feel the weight of it. You care enough to sit here, in this room, and tell us everything because you don’t want to carry it alone.”

Naruto bit his lip.

Shikaku leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. “The people who lose themselves? The ones who become monsters? They stop caring. They stop questioning. They stop carrying the weight. As long as you hold onto it, Naruto…as long as you remember why you fight, who you fight for …you’ll never be like them.”

Naruto exhaled slowly, letting the words settle deep into his bones.

Shikaku studied him for a moment longer, then let out a small sigh. “It’ll take time. And the memories won’t fade as fast as you want them to.” He paused. “But you’re not alone in this.”

Naruto’s grip on his cup tightened. He looked around, Shikamaru, quiet but there. Yoshino, her hand still resting gently over his. Shikaku, offering wisdom in the only way he knew how.

His family.

He let out a slow breath.

“…Thanks, Dad.”

Shikaku’s brows lifted slightly. Then, just as quickly, a small, proud smirk tugged at his lips.

“Anytime, kid.”

Chapter Text

Kakashi had spent the last two days wrapping up mission reports and giving his team space to process everything that had happened in the Land of Waves. Now, it was time to check in on them. His first stop was Sakura’s house.

He knocked on the Haruno door, and after a moment, it swung open to reveal Sakura. Her eyes widened slightly in surprise. “Kakashi-sensei?” she asked, standing up a little straighter.

Kakashi gave a small nod. “Mind if I come in?”

Sakura hesitated briefly before stepping aside. “Yeah, sure.”

The house was neat and well kept, but he noticed the subtle signs of tension. Sakura’s stiff posture, the way she kept glancing at her mother, who was lingering in the next room. He followed her into the sitting area, waiting until they were settled before speaking.

“How are you holding up?” he asked. Sakura folded her hands in her lap. “I’m fine.”

Kakashi simply raised an eyebrow. She sighed. “Okay, maybe not fine. ”

He didn’t push, just waited. After a long pause, she spoke again.

“I killed those bandits” she admitted quietly. “I knew they were going to hurt people, I knew they had to be stopped, but…” She trailed off, staring at her hands as if she expected to see blood still there. Kakashi leaned forward slightly. “Sakura, taking a life isn’t easy. Even when it’s necessary.”

She bit her lip. “You and Naruto and Sasuke, you didn’t hesitate.”

“That’s not true” Kakashi corrected. “Naruto and Sasuke hesitated, just like you. And I’ve had a lifetime of experience with this. It’s not about hesitation, it’s about making a choice. You made yours to protect Tsunami and Inari. And you did the right thing.”

Sakura looked down, absorbing his words. “It just…feels different than I thought it would.”

“It always does” Kakashi said gently. “And that’s not a bad thing. If it ever stops feeling different…that’s when you should worry.” Sakura nodded slowly. Kakashi placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder for a brief moment before standing. “Get some rest. We’ll be training tomorrow morning.” She gave him a small smile. “Got it, sensei.”

The Uchiha compound was eerily quiet, as always. Kakashi found Sasuke sitting outside his home, staring at the sky, deep in thought. “You’re surprisingly easy to find.” Kakashi said as he approached.

Sasuke scoffed. “Didn’t think you’d come checking up on us.” Kakashi sat down beside him. “That’s what a sensei is supposed to do.” Sasuke didn’t reply right away. He kept his gaze on the sky. “I thought killing would be easier.”

Kakashi hummed thoughtfully. “Because of Itachi?” Sasuke’s hands clenched slightly, but he nodded. “I thought I wouldn’t care. That it wouldn’t matter. But it does.”

Kakashi glanced at him, his tone turning more serious. “And what does that tell you?”

Sasuke exhaled sharply. “That I’m weak.”

“No.” Kakashi corrected. “That you’re human.” Sasuke frowned. “Itachi didn’t hesitate.”

“Itachi also had a goal he believed in enough to kill his own family.” Kakashi said, his voice unusually firm. “Do you think that makes him strong?”

Sasuke hesitated. “…I don’t know.” Kakashi sighed. “You don’t have to know yet. What matters is that you don’t lose yourself to whatever path you choose. It’s good that it affected you. It means you still have something worth holding onto.”

Sasuke was quiet for a long moment before he finally said, “Tch. You’re bad at this emotional stuff, you know that?”

Kakashi chuckled. “Yeah, I’ve been told.” Sasuke shook his head, but a small smirk played at the corner of his lips. “Training starts tomorrow morning,” Kakashi reminded him as he stood. Sasuke nodded. “I’ll be there.”

The Nara compound was more alive than he expected, but was somehow peacfull at the same time. Kakashi entered and found Naruto sitting outside, watching the trees sway in the wind.

“Figured you’d find me eventually.” Naruto said without looking. Kakashi sat beside him. “You doing okay?” Naruto shrugged. “Dunno.”

They sat in silence for a bit before Naruto spoke again. “I’ve seen a lot of messed up stuff before. Been on the receiving end of it, too.” His voice was casual, but Kakashi could hear the weight behind it. “Thought I was ready for all of this. But…”

“But it’s different when you’re the one doing it,” Kakashi finished. Naruto nodded. “Yeah.” Kakashi exhaled softly. “It doesn’t get easier, Naruto. But you learn how to carry it.” Naruto glanced at him. “That how you deal with it?”

Kakashi was quiet for a moment before answering, “I carry it by making sure my students don’t lose themselves to it.” Naruto blinked, then huffed a quiet laugh. “Damn, sensei. That was kinda deep.” Kakashi ruffled Naruto’s hair. “Don’t get used to it.”

Naruto chuckled, and for a moment, the tension in his shoulders eased. “Get some rest” Kakashi said as he stood. “Training tomorrow morning.” Naruto nodded, smiling slightly. “Yeah. See you then, Kakashi-sensei.”

As Kakashi left, he felt a sense of relief. His team wasn’t broken. They were learning, growing stronger in more ways than one.

The morning sun cast long shadows over Training Ground Three as Team 7 stood in a loose formation, waiting for Kakashi to give them their instructions. After checking on his students one last time, confirming that they were all physically and mentally sound, he turned to Naruto.

“So” Kakashi began, crossing his arms, “besides Mahoraga, how many known summons do you have that you haven’t tamed yet?”

Naruto scratched the back of his head, thinking for a moment. “That’d be two. Toad and Nue.”

Kakashi nodded. “And the ritual, you have to tame them in combat without interference, correct? What happens if someone interrupts?”

“I don’t get the tame” Naruto answered immediately. “That’s why I have to be alone for it.” Kakashi hummed in thought before asking “How many times can you summon an untamed creature after a failed attempt?” Naruto shrugged. “As long as I have the chakra for it, I should be able to keep summoning them, but I’d be forced to fight them again every time.”

Kakashi’s visible eye crinkled slightly. “Good. Then let’s make use of that.” Naruto tilted his head. “Huh?” Kakashi turned to Sasuke and Sakura. “You two are going to fight alongside Naruto against Nue. This will be a test of teamwork, strategy, and endurance. Naruto, you’re only allowed to use Nue” Kakashi tells him, his tone leaving no room for argument. “No other summons. No clones. Just the three of you against Nue. I will only step in if necessary.”

Naruto grinned despite the restrictions. “Fine by me.” Sasuke smirked, rolling his shoulders. “We’ll take it down fast.” Sakura nodded, focusing herself. “Let’s do this.”

Naruto’s hands moved into the familiar bird shadow puppet, feeling that deep pull within his chakra network.

" Nue. "

His shadow stretched forward like liquid darkness, shifting unnaturally as a massive owl like beast erupted from it. A 10 foot wingspan, deep red feathers, jagged bone mask, and the crackle of lightning dancing along its talons, it was an intimidating sight.

Nue let out a screech, its piercing cry sending shivers down their spines as it ascended into the sky. Nue struck first, sending a bolt of lightning arced downward, targeting Sasuke and Sakura. The two leaped in opposite directions, dodging just in time as the ground exploded from the impact. Sasuke clicked his tongue. “Tch, its speed is going to be a problem.” Naruto’s eyes narrowed. “We need to pin it down somehow.”

Sakura adjusted her stance. “Then we force it lower.” Sasuke took off first, racing up a tree for higher ground. He launched three kunai mid air, aiming for Nue’s wings. The summon banked sharply, dodging all of them with inhuman agility.

But that was just a setup.

Naruto inhaled deeply, weaving signs. “ Wind Release: Air Bullets! ”

A series of compressed air bullets blasted toward Nue at high speeds, forcing it to roll mid flight to avoid them. Sakura had already calculated its movement. The moment Nue dipped lower to dodge, she hurled an explosive tagged kunai straight at its path.

Boom!

The explosion barely grazed Nue, but it was enough to knock it off balance. Sasuke saw the opening. He leapt off the tree, twisting mid air, and unleashed a powerful kick toward Nue’s chest.

Nue twisted just in time, using a burst of wind from its wings to redirect itself, but the counter forced it closer to the ground.

Naruto grinned. “Now we’re talking!”

He rushed in, feinting left. Nue’s talons slashed downward, Naruto twisted mid-step, deflecting the attack with his forearm before slamming his knee into Nue’s ribs. Sasuke was already following up. He flickered behind Nue, using its momentary stagger to deliver a precise palm strike to its wing joint.

Nue shrieked, flapping its wings wildly. It flipped backward, using the motion to gain distance before it launched a barrage of lightning arcs at them. Sakura barely ducked in time as one passed inches from her head. Naruto skidded to a stop, forming a new set of seals. “ Water Release: Water Binding! ” Water surged up from the ground, forming around Nue’s feet.

For a split second, it froze in place.

Sasuke smirked. “Too slow. Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu! ” A massive fireball tore through the air, roaring toward Nue.

But at the last second, Nue vanished.

A blur of red and white shot past Sasuke, raking sharp talons across his shoulder before he could fully react. “Damn!” Sasuke hissed, clutching his arm as he rolled back to avoid a second attack. Naruto cursed. “Its speed is still too much.” Sakura’s mind raced. ‘How do we lock it down longer?’

Then, she realized it.

“Naruto!” she called. “You slowed it with water before, can you hold it longer?!” Naruto’s eyes widened before he smirked. “Oh, I can do better than that. Water Release: Water Binding! ”

This time, he poured more chakra into the jutsu. The water swirled tighter, thicker, wrapping around Nue’s talons like iron chains. Nue shrieked in frustration, its body struggling against the hold. Sasuke’s Sharingan flashed.

“Now!”

Sasuke and Naruto rushed forward together. Sasuke went high, Naruto went low. Naruto’s fist slammed into Nue’s ribs. Sasuke’s heel crashed into Nue’s skull. The combined impact sent the summon hurtling into the ground.

Dust kicked up from the crater.

Silence settled.

Then, Nue twitched, and slowly melted into shadows, disappearing.

Naruto stood over the fading shadows, panting lightly before grinning. “That was fun.” Sasuke rolled his eyes but smirked. “Next time, let’s fight something that doesn’t fly.”

Sakura sighed, wiping sweat from her brow. “That was exhausting…” Kakashi clapped slowly, walking toward them with an amused expression. “Well done.”

His visible eye crinkled. “You adapted mid fight, compensated for each other’s weaknesses, and worked together to bring down an aerial opponent. That was a success.” Sakura exhaled in relief. “Thank god.”

Sasuke wiped his mouth, looking smug. “We got it done.” Naruto stretched, rolling his shoulders. “Yeah, yeah. Nue’s still annoying, though.” Kakashi chuckled. “Get used to it. You’ll be dealing with much worse soon enough.”

For the next few hours, Kakashi put Team 7 through hell. After their battle with Nue, he had them spar against him together, forcing them to push past their exhaustion and strategize as a team.

They didn’t win, obviously.

But they lasted longer than they expected.

By the time Kakashi finally called an end to training, the three of them collapsed onto the ground, panting and groaning. “Ugh… I can’t move.” Sakura whined, sprawled out on her back. Sasuke sat up, rubbing his sore shoulder. “At least we made him work a little harder this time.” Naruto groaned. “I think he broke me.”

Kakashi chuckled from where he stood, looking completely unbothered. “You’ll all live. Besides, I have a reward for you.” Naruto’s ears perked up immediately. “Wait, a reward?” Kakashi’s visible eye smiled. “Dinner’s on me.”

Team 7 sat around a large grill table, the scent of sizzling meat filling the air.

Naruto looked like he was in heaven, practically drooling as the meat cooked. “This…this is the greatest reward ever.” Sakura rolled her eyes but smiled. “You say that every time we eat.” Sasuke, for once, didn’t argue, though he looked far more relaxed than usual as he picked at his food. “At least he paid this time.”

Kakashi, who had conveniently excused himself from paying last time, pretended not to hear that.

They ate, talked, and laughed, finally unwinding after their brutal training session. Naruto leaned back with a satisfied groan. “Man, this is nice. No missions, no training, just good food.” 

“Enjoy it while it lasts,” Kakashi said, flipping a piece of meat with his chopsticks. “Tomorrow, we’re back at it.” Naruto groaned dramatically. “Can’t we have a break?” Sakura nudged him. “You just said you liked the training earlier.”

“That was before I couldn’t feel my legs.”

Sasuke smirked. “Weak.” Before Naruto could fire back, the door to the restaurant swung open. Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino walked in, scanning the room. “Yo” Shikamaru greeted when he spotted them. Naruto perked up. “Shikamaru! Come sit!” Choji’s eyes gleamed at the sight of food. “Oh, hell yeah.”

Ino raised an eyebrow as they slid into the booth. “What happened to you three? You look like you got run over.”

Naruto slumped forward dramatically. “Kakashi-sensei happened.” Choji glanced at their half eaten food. “Wait, you guys have trained today?” Sasuke gave him a flat look. “It’s almost evening. Of course we did.” Shikamaru yawned. “Huh. Asuma-sensei just made us do some warmups and gave us a lecture.”

Naruto stared. “You haven’t trained yet?!”

Choji shrugged, grabbing some meat with his chopsticks. “Nope. We had missions earlier, though.” Sakura sighed. “Must be nice.” Kakashi and Asuma locked eyes across the restaurant as Asuma walked in behind his team.

Kakashi’s eye-smile was smug.

Asuma sighed. “Don’t look at me like that.”

Naruto pointed an accusing chopstick at Shikamaru. “So you’ve just been chilling all day while we were getting our asses kicked?” Shikamaru smirked. “Yep. And now, I’m gonna enjoy my meal while you suffer.”

Sasuke rolled his eyes but looked mildly entertained. Choji, already stuffing his face, gave a thumbs-up. “You guys are just crazy.”

As the table filled with banter and laughter, Team 7 could still feel the lingering soreness from training…But in that moment, they didn’t mind.

Naruto stretched his arms above his head, groaning as he leaned back in his seat. “Man, you guys are lucky. Your sensei actually gives you time to breathe.” Shikamaru snorted. “Sounds like Kakashi is working you guys into the ground.”

Sakura sighed, rubbing her shoulder. “That’s an understatement.” Sasuke, always the least talkative, simply nodded as he took a bite of his food. Ino leaned forward, interested. “So what exactly have you guys been doing? I mean, besides getting your butts kicked by your sensei.”

Naruto grinned. “Oh, you know. The usual. Chakra control training, sparring against Kakashi, fighting massive flying creatures…”

Choji nearly choked on his food. “Wait, what?”

Sasuke gave Naruto a sideways glance. “You’re not explaining that properly.” Shikamaru narrowed his eyes. “Wait…you summoned Nue, didn’t you?” Naruto grinned sheepishly. “Yeah, Kakashi had us fight it as training.”

Choji looked at him like he was insane. “You fought a giant lightning owl for training?”

Sakura shook her head. “You don’t even know the half of it.” Shikamaru leaned forward, curiosity piqued. “Alright, spill. What else has Kakashi had you guys do?” Sasuke smirked. “He’s been testing our chakra natures. Turns out I have lightning and some fire affinity.”

Ino hummed, nodding. “The fire makes sense, considering you’re an Uchiha.”

Sakura set her chopsticks down. “Mine is Earth Release.” Naruto puffed out his chest. “I’ve got wind and water!” Choji tilted his head. “So…what does that mean? Are you guys learning jutsu for those?”

Naruto grinned. “Damn right we are. Kakashi taught me Wind Release: Air Bullets and Water Release: Water Binding.”

Shikamaru whistled. “Wind and water, huh? There’s some intresting combinations if you use it right.” Naruto smirked. “Exactly. Once I get better with it, I’ll be unstoppable.”

Sakura rolled her eyes. “You need to actually hit your target first, Naruto.” Naruto huffed. “I’ll get there.”

Sasuke shrugged. “Kakashi had me work on controlling my chakra more efficiently. I burn through too much when I use jutsu. I also started learning to manipulate lightning chakra by trying to break down a leaf with pure electricity.”

Choji blinked. “Wait…you can do that?”

Sasuke nodded. “It’s the first step in mastering Lightning Release. Apparently, all natures follow the same first step.” Ino looked to Sakura. “And what about you?” Sakura smiled slightly. “Kakashi-sensei has been helping me with genjutsu. He taught me Demonic Illusion: False Surroundings and Genjutsu: Flower Petal Escape.”

Shikamaru gave an approving nod. “Not bad. Those could be really useful.”

Naruto grinned. “Yeah, she actually helped us escape the Demonic Ice Mirrors with genjutsu.”

Ino’s eyes widened. “Wait…the what?”

Sakura waved a hand. “Long story.”

Choji crossed his arms. “I get the feeling you guys have been through a lot more than just a simple C-rank mission.” Sasuke gave a humorless chuckle. “You have no idea.”

Ino pouted. “Man, you guys are making us look bad. Asuma-sensei has barely started training us in anything.” Choji nodded. “Yeah, we’ve mostly just been doing missions and some basic drills.”

Naruto blinked. “Wait, you guys haven’t been doing chakra control training?”

Shikamaru shook his head. “Nope.” Sakura frowned. “Have you at least learned tree walking?”

Ino sighed. “Not from Asuma.” Naruto gaped at them. “What the hell?! We learned that before we even left for our mission!”

Choji groaned. “Yeah, yeah, rub it in why don’t you.” Shikamaru sighed, rubbing his temples. “Looks like we need to have a talk with Asuma-sensei.”

Naruto grinned. “Or you could just train with us.”

Sasuke smirked. “If you think you can keep up.”

Ino huffed. “Tch, please. I could keep up just fine.”

Choji stuffed more food into his mouth. “As long as I don’t have to spar with you crazy people, I’m fine with it.” The group continued to talk and eat, the mood light and relaxed. For the first time in a while, things felt normal.

The next morning, Team 7 found themselves back at the training grounds, already deep into their training routine. The early morning sun had barely crested over the trees when Kakashi put them through their paces. Push ups, sit ups, laps around the field, and agility drills. Sweat dripped from their brows as they pushed themselves, their muscles burning from exertion.

Naruto huffed, shaking his arms out. “You’d think after all the hell we went through in Wave, we’d get a break.” Sasuke, panting slightly, shot him a smirk. “You’d think after all the hell we went through in Wave, you’d be used to this by now.” Sakura wiped her forehead. “At least this isn’t as bad as fighting an actual swordsman trying to kill us.”

Kakashi clapped his hands. “Alright, good effort. Now, onto the next phase of today’s training, stealth exercises.” Sasuke straightened slightly, regaining his breath. “Stealth?”

Kakashi nodded. “Even the best shinobi won’t win a fight they don’t need to have. Being able to move unnoticed or detect hidden enemies is just as important as being strong in direct combat.”

Naruto groaned. “Great, so we’re playing hide and seek?”

Kakashi eye-smiled. “Exactly. But this isn’t just some game. You’ll rotate between being the seeker and the hiders. I’ll observe and give pointers on how to improve.”

Sakura sighed in relief. “So, not more running?” Kakashi tilted his head. “That depends on how bad you are at hiding.” Sakura groaned, while Sasuke smirked. Naruto grinned in excitement. “Alright, bring it on!”

Naruto closed his eyes, counting down as Sakura and Sasuke disappeared into the trees. The moment he hit zero, he shot up, scanning the training ground. His sharp instincts kicked in immediately, his eyes darting between the disturbed grass, slightly bent leaves, and the faint impressions of footprints leading away from their starting position.

He smirked. “Too easy.”

Sasuke had hidden himself well, tucked in the dense foliage of a tall tree, his breathing controlled, his presence nearly nonexistent. Sakura, however, had chosen to tuck herself behind a thick bush, her footsteps leading right to her spot.

Naruto crept forward, suppressing his chakra as best as he could. He took a small rock and threw it in a different direction, causing Sakura to instinctively shift. That was all he needed, he lunged, tagging her shoulder. “Gotcha!”

Sakura groaned. “Ugh, I thought that was a good hiding spot.”

Kakashi strolled over. “Not bad, but your mistake was picking a spot too obvious to someone actually tracking footprints. Next time, try doubling back or covering your tracks. Naruto, nice use of a distraction. Now, find Sasuke.”

Naruto frowned, scanning the area again. This was tougher. Sasuke had left no tracks. He tried sniffing the air, nothing. Then, an idea hit him. He grabbed another rock and threw it at a different tree, waiting to see if any movement followed.

Nothing.

Naruto narrowed his eyes. Sasuke had to be here somewhere. He crouched down, pretending to move away, then spun on his heel and launched a kunai into a tree branch.

A blur of movement.

“Found you, Teme!” Sasuke clicked his tongue but nodded approvingly. “Not bad, dobe.”

Kakashi clapped his hands. “Naruto, your instincts are sharp, but you need to learn patience. You rushed too much, which could’ve led you into a trap against a real enemy. Sasuke, excellent stealth. You gave away no signs, but you underestimated Naruto’s unpredictability.”

Sasuke crossed his arms, but he understood the critique.

Now it was Sakura’s turn to find them. She closed her eyes and counted as Naruto and Sasuke darted off. Naruto quickly pressed himself low to the ground, crawling into the thick underbrush. He was confident, his tracking was good, and his hiding wasn’t too bad either. Sasuke, meanwhile, perched himself along a rock formation, using the shadows cast by the morning sun to conceal his form.

Sakura opened her eyes and frowned. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to think like a hunter rather than a target. She scanned the environment, noting disturbed areas of foliage and small disruptions in the dirt.

She found Naruto first. He had been too confident in his hiding spot and had slightly shifted when a bug landed on his nose. “Got you!”

Naruto groaned. “Damn bug.”

Finding Sasuke was harder. He had blended with the environment well. She followed faint indentations in the dirt, eyes scanning the surroundings. Then, she noticed it, the way the light hit a certain spot unnaturally. The shadows were off.

She smirked and threw a kunai. It embedded into the rock near Sasuke’s position.

“Tch.” Sasuke stepped out. “You’re better at this than I thought.” Kakashi gave a nod of approval. “Good work, Sakura. But you relied too much on footprints in the beginning. Try using different senses next time.”

Sakura nodded.

Before they began, Kakashi casually walked up to Sakura, lowering his voice. “The genjutsu I taught you. You’ve been using them offensively this entire time.”

Sakura blinked and nodded slowly.

Kakashi gave her a small, knowing look. “Remember, they’re stealth genjutsu at their core.”

A realization clicked in Sakura’s mind. She grinned. “Got it, Sensei.”

Kakashi stepped back. “Alright, let’s begin.”

As Sasuke opened his eyes and began scanning the training ground, he immediately noticed Naruto’s tracks leading into the underbrush. ‘Too obvious’ he thought, knowing Naruto tended to rely on instinct over precision.

Tracking Naruto down wasn’t too difficult. He had hidden himself well, but a stray leaf rustling too much gave him away. Sasuke lunged, tagging him with a smug look. “Found you.” Naruto groaned. “Tch, thought I had you this time.”

Sasuke smirked, then turned his attention to Sakura. He narrowed his eyes, scanning the field. Unlike Naruto, she had left no signs, no footprints, no rustled grass, nothing out of place. He frowned. ‘She’s getting better at this.’

Minutes passed, and frustration crept in. He looked to Kakashi, who merely leaned against a tree, watching silently.

‘Think, Sasuke.’ He shut his eyes, took a deep breath, and activated his Sharingan.

Instantly, the illusion was revealed. A small flicker in the air, a slightly unnatural blend of the environment, Sakura had hidden herself using her genjutsu, blending seamlessly into the surroundings. Smirking, Sasuke threw a kunai, dispelling the illusion. “Found you.” Sakura clicked her tongue in frustration but smiled. “Took you long enough.”

Kakashi clapped his hands together. “Alright, line up.”

Team 7 gathered before him, still catching their breath. Kakashi studied each of them, taking a long moment before he spoke. “You’ve all improved. Dramatically.” He gestured to Naruto first. “Naruto, your tactical thinking and reaction time have skyrocketed. You’ve learned to use your summons in battle, and your awareness of enemy movements is leagues above where it was when you graduated.”

Naruto grinned, puffing out his chest.

Kakashi then turned to Sasuke. “Sasuke, your precision is getting sharper. Your ability to analyze your opponent mid battle has improved greatly. You’ve started relying on more than just brute force, and that will take you far.”

Sasuke nodded, smirking slightly at the praise.

Finally, Kakashi looked at Sakura. “Sakura, you’ve transformed from the academy student you were into a true kunoichi. Your genjutsu application is impressive, and your ability to read situations in battle is improving rapidly. You’re no longer just reacting, you’re controlling the battlefield.”

Sakura smiled, standing a little straighter at the compliment.

Kakashi exhaled. “Now, onto why I called you here today. The Chunin Exams are coming soon.”

All three Genin snapped to attention.

Kakashi continued. “You are ready for them. But before I nominate you, I want to give you all one final test.”

Naruto crossed his arms. “What kind of test?” Kakashi’s visible eye gleamed. “Each of you will have a mission. If you complete it by noon on Sunday, I will officially nominate you for the exams.”

Naruto leaned forward eagerly. “What’s mine?” Kakashi smirked. “Your mission is to tame Nue and Toad.” Kakashi turned to Sasuke. “You must learn Lightning Release: Spider Web and finish the Leaf Trial of Lightning Mastery . ” Kakashi looked at Sakura. “You must learn Earth Release: Bottomless Swamp and Genjutsu: Unknown Fire . ”

Sakura nodded seriously. “I won’t disappoint.”

Kakashi crossed his arms. “It’s Tuesday now. That gives you five and a half days. If you need my advice, I’ll give it, but otherwise, this is up to you. You complete these missions, and you’ll be Chunin Exam candidates.”

After Kakashi handed over the scrolls, Sasuke wasted no time. He retreated to a secluded clearing near the training grounds and began working through the Leaf Trial of Lightning Mastery .

The first step, the easiest—, equired him to crumble a leaf using pure lightning chakra. He sat cross legged, a leaf pinched between his fingers. Channeling chakra into it was simple, but instead of breaking apart, the leaf burned at the edges.

“Tch. Too much heat.”

Sasuke adjusted his flow, but each attempt either burned the leaf or did nothing at all. He scowled, remembering how he’d worked on refining his chakra control in Wave.

‘Less brute force, more precision’ he reminded himself.

Hours passed, and with each adjustment, his control grew sharper. By nightfall, he held a leaf that crumbled like dry paper the moment his lightning chakra ran through it. He smirked. ‘Step one, done.’

The next challenge was Lightning Release: Spider Web . He read through the scroll Kakashi had given him. The technique required him to spread a network of thin lightning threads across the battlefield, shocking anything that made contact.

Sasuke attempted it the next morning, creating arcs of electricity from his hands. But no matter what he did, the jutsu always discharged outward in random directions instead of forming controlled threads. He clenched his fists in frustration. ‘What am I missing?’

He thought back to what he had heard Kakashi tell Naruto once while describing the elements. "Lightning is fast, aggressive, and destructive. But that doesn’t mean it’s all about offense. True mastery is in control, directing its power to where you need it most."

Sasuke’s eyes widened. ‘I’m thinking about this all wrong.’

This wasn’t a jutsu meant to be thrown at an enemy for damage. It was a defensive trap, meant to punish opponents who got too close. He adjusted his chakra flow, visualizing a spider spinning its web, delicate yet unbreakable.

On the third day, it clicked. Arcs of lightning shot out from his fingertips and clung to the ground in thin, controlled strands, forming a perfect trap. A grin spread across Sasuke’s face. ‘Got it.’

Sakura sat in the woods, staring at the scroll Kakashi had given her. Earth Release: Bottomless Swamp required immense chakra control to liquefy the ground and trap opponents. She formed the seals, pushing her chakra into the soil. It trembled beneath her touch…but nothing happened.

She tried again. And again. Each time, the ground cracked or shifted, but refused to become the thick, consuming swamp described in the scroll. Frustration gnawed at her. ‘Why isn’t this working?’

On the third day, it rained.

Sakura sat under a tree, staring at the muddy ground. Mud. The moment the thought crossed her mind, realization struck. She had been forcing the ground to become liquid, but that wasn’t how earth worked. Instead of trying to break it down, she needed to soften it first, just like how rain turns dirt into mud.

Excited, she stood up and performed the jutsu again, but this time, she layered her chakra differently, first loosening the dirt, then shifting it into a mire. The ground sank beneath her feet as a thick, muddy pit formed.

She grinned. ‘Finally!’

The genjutsu, Unknown Fire , was much easier. It played off sensory deception, making the victim see and feel phantom flames creeping up their body. Within a day, she had mastered it. By the fourth day, Sakura had completed her tasks.

Back at home, Naruto told his family about the mission Kakashi had given him. Shikamaru whistled. “Two summons in five days? Troublesome.” Shikaku studied Naruto. “Be careful. You know the risks of these rituals.” 

“I know, Dad.” Naruto said seriously.

Naruto cracked his knuckles as he stood before the towering Toad. Its golden eyes stared down at him, unblinking. Its bulky form exuded power, and its thick hide made it look nearly impervious to damage.

"Alright, big guy." Naruto muttered, slipping into his stance. "Let's see what you've got!"

With a burst of speed, Naruto launched himself at Toad, aiming a heavy punch straight at its chest. The impact echoed through the clearing, only for Naruto to feel a dull thud against his fist.

Toad didn’t budge.

Naruto blinked. "Uh oh."

Toad’s massive arm swung out, backhanding Naruto with enough force to send him skidding across the ground. Coughing, Naruto pushed himself up. "Okay, so punching’s not gonna work."

He rushed in again, this time aiming for the joints, going low, kicking at Toad’s thick legs, aiming for weak points. But each strike barely did anything. It was like trying to knock over a mountain with pebbles.

Naruto flipped back, landing in a crouch. ‘Alright, change of plans.’

He reached into his pouch, pulling out kunai. With a quick flick of his wrist, he sent a barrage toward Toad’s eyes, only for the massive creature to shut its lids, the blades bouncing off harmlessly. Naruto clicked his tongue in frustration.

Then, Toad’s tongue shot forward with whip like speed. Naruto barely managed to dodge, twisting midair to avoid getting snared. The ground cracked where the tongue struck.

‘Okay, weapons aren’t cutting it either. Guess that means it’s time for jutsu!’

Forming a quick set of seals, Naruto weaved chakra into his hands.

" Water Release: Water Binding! "

A surge of water wrapped around Toad’s body, constricting its movements. Naruto grinned— Only for Toad to flex its muscles and shatter the bindings in an instant. Naruto barely dodged as Toad’s tongue lashed out again. His eyes darted around the clearing, mind racing. ‘If I can’t beat it with force, then I need to find an opening!’

He reached into his pouch, grabbing two explosive tags and a length of wire. Moving fast, he baited Toad into another tongue strike, then wrapped the wire around it mid motion, sealing the tags at the base of the tongue.

BOOM!

The explosion rocked the clearing. Toad groaned, stumbling back, dazed from the concussive blast. Naruto wasted no time.

He launched himself at Toad, using Air Bullets to keep it stunned before slamming a kunai into the soft flesh under its throat.

Toad stilled, its body trembling, before finally submitting, melting into the shadows, proving Naruto has tamed him.

Naruto dropped to one knee, panting. "Damn…that was tough." A grin spread across Naruto’s face. "One down." After a day of rest, it was time for Nue.

Naruto cracked his neck as he formed the Bird shadow puppet. His breathing was steady, his stance firm. This was it, the final challenge before Kakashi would consider them ready for the Chunin Exams.

" Nue. "

The air grew thick with pressure. The shadows beneath Naruto surged like a living tide before exploding outward.

A screech split the sky. A massive, winged beast emerged from the swirling darkness, its crimson eyes glowing with raw power. Its ten foot wingspan cast a looming shadow over Naruto as crackles of electricity danced across its feathers.

Naruto smirked. ‘Alright, let’s do this.’

Without hesitation, he burst forward, weaving between the trees with speed. Wind Release: Air Bullets!

A barrage of compressed wind shot toward Nue, striking its body and forcing it back. Naruto saw his opening and pressed forward, forming the hand seals for Water Release: Water Binding.

Water surged from the ground, wrapping around Nue’s form and locking its movements.

‘Got you now!’

Naruto dashed in, kunai in hand, aiming for its throat—

But Nue twisted mid air, breaking free of the water’s grasp far too easily. Its tail lashed out like a whip, smashing into Naruto’s side and sending him hurtling into a tree.

Naruto coughed, pain flaring across his ribs. Pushing himself up, he charged again. He ducked under a lightning-infused wing slash, rolled to the side, and launched another set of Air Bullets.

This time, he hit the wing joint.

Nue screeched, stumbling mid flight. Naruto saw his chance. He sprinted forward, flipping over Nue’s back and slamming an explosive tag against its hide.

BOOM!

The explosion rocked the clearing. Nue crashed down, kicking up dust and debris. Naruto landed a few feet away, panting slightly but feeling victorious. He took a moment to gather himself, checking himself for any injuries that might need immediate attention. 

‘Heh. Not so tough after all.’

Nue let out a guttural growl, its eyes locked onto Naruto with something…different. The crimson glow in its eyes intensified with something resembling amusement.

Then Nue moved.

Faster than before.

And then everything went wrong.

A flash of movement. A streak of lightning.

Blinding pain erupted across his chest and shoulder.

Naruto barely registered the moment Nue’s wing sliced through him, cutting deep. His breath hitched. The scent of burning flesh filled the air as electricity surged through his body.

‘Wha—’

His vision blurred.

His knees buckled.

Blood dripped onto the dirt below him.

Then he heard it.

A low, guttural chuckle.

"Look at you. Weak. Pathetic. Did you think victory was yours just because you landed a single hit?"

The voice slithered through his mind, cold and mocking.

"You fight like a fool, boy. Do you really think such arrogance will keep you alive?"

Naruto’s breathing grew uneven. ‘What is…this voice…’

His fingers clenched against the dirt. His body ached, but he forced himself to stand.

‘I am NOT weak.’

Ignoring the pain, Naruto charged. Nue lashed out again, but this time, Naruto ducked low, twisting at the last second to avoid the slicing feathers.

He threw a kunai into Nue’s eye, making the beast screech in rage. Seizing the moment, Naruto formed Wind Release: Air Bullets , this time aiming for the wing joints.

Nue staggered.

Naruto didn’t let up. Water Release: Water Binding!

The water surged again, this time holding. Naruto gritted his teeth, pushing more chakra into the technique, more than before. The water thickened, weighing down the beast.

Nue screeched, thrashing—

Naruto lunged forward and drove his kunai into its throat.

Silence.

Then Nue let out a final, defeated screech before collapsing.

Naruto stood there, panting heavily, covered in blood, his own and Nue’s. His vision blurred.

The last thing he saw before darkness took him was the beast fading back into his shadow.

Naruto’s eyes fluttered open to the sterile white ceiling of the hospital. The scent of antiseptic filled his nose, mixing with the faint scent of herbs, likely from the bandages wrapped tightly around his chest and shoulder. His body felt heavy, sore, but not as bad as he expected.

For a moment, he just… stared.

The fight with Nue replayed in his mind, the exhilaration, the struggle, the pain. The voice. That voice.

A small shudder ran down his spine.

Just then, the door creaked open. A nurse stepped inside, her face immediately softening when she saw him awake. "Oh! You're up. How do you feel?"

Naruto swallowed. His throat was dry. "Like I got hit by a boulder."

The nurse chuckled. "That’s not far off. You were in pretty bad shape when they brought you in. Cracked ribs, deep lacerations, and chakra exhaustion. You’re lucky you have such a strong healing factor."

Naruto sighed, shifting slightly before wincing at the pull on his stitches. "How long was I out?"

"A day."

His eyes widened. ‘An entire day?’

"Wait here" the nurse continued. "I'll go inform your guardian that you’re awake. He’s been here every day checking in on you."

Naruto blinked. His guardian?

His heart clenched.

‘Dad…’

The nurse left the room, leaving Naruto alone with his thoughts. He stared at his bandaged hands, flexing his fingers. He’d tamed Nue. He’d won. But at what cost?

He remembered the moment he’d thought he won. The arrogance in his mind, the certainty that it was over, right before the world had torn itself apart in a flash of agony.

His fingers trembled slightly.

‘Look at you. Weak. Pathetic.’

Naruto clenched his fists.

Then, the door opened again.

Naruto looked up just in time to see Shikaku step inside, followed closely by Shikamaru.

His dad’s usual lazy expression was nowhere to be seen. His sharp eyes scanned Naruto's form, his mouth set in a tight line, tension rolling off him in waves.

Shikamaru, standing beside him, looked just as tense. His normally half lidded eyes were wide, filled with something Naruto rarely saw in them. Worry.

Neither of them spoke at first.

Then, Shikaku let out a long breath and stepped forward.

"You idiot. "

Naruto barely had time to react before Shikaku’s hand was on his head, fingers threading through his hair as he gripped him, not hard, not painful, but firm, like he was grounding himself.

Naruto’s breath hitched.

Shikaku’s voice was low, rough. "Do you have any idea how close you were to dying?"

Naruto swallowed hard. "I—"

"Do you know what it's like to walk into the forest and see you like that?"

Naruto’s chest tightened.

"I came to get you, wondering if you were alright, praying nothing had happened to you. When I saw you, you were lying on the ground, covered in blood, barely breathing, compleatly unresponsive. Shikaku's hand tightened slightly before he exhaled, forcing himself to calm down.

Shikamaru stepped forward, scowling. "You’re a damn moron, you know that?" Naruto flinched at the raw frustration in his brother’s voice. Shikamaru sat down at the edge of the bed, arms crossed. "You knew this would be dangerous. You knew it wouldn’t be easy. But of course, you just had to take it to the extreme."

Naruto looked between them, suddenly feeling so small. They weren’t yelling at him. They weren’t scolding him.

They were terrified.

"...I tamed Nue" Naruto murmured weakly, almost like he was trying to justify it.

Shikaku finally pulled away, sighing heavily. "And you almost died doing it."

Naruto clenched his jaw.

Shikaku studied him for a long moment, before suddenly, he sat down on the bed beside him. His expression softened. Not in the lazy, nonchalant way Naruto was used to, but something deeper. Something painfully real. "I know why you push yourself." Shikaku said quietly. "I know you think you have to prove yourself. That you have to be strong enough. "

Naruto looked down.

"I won't tell you to stop chasing strength. That would be hypocritical coming from me." Shikaku continued. "But Naruto…pushing yourself to the point of breaking isn’t strength. It’s self destruction."

Naruto’s hands trembled. "But I—"

"You want to be strong? Then live. You can’t protect anyone if you’re dead ."

Naruto’s breath hitched.

Shikaku exhaled slowly. "I won’t always be here to protect you. Neither will Shikamaru. But that doesn't mean you have to fight every battle alone. That doesn’t mean you have to kill yourself just to prove you can win."

Naruto’s throat tightened.

Shikamaru scoffed, looking away. "Seriously. You keep pulling this reckless crap, and one day we’re not gonna be able to drag your sorry ass out of the fire." Naruto let out a shaky breath. "I…I just wanted to prove I could do it."

"You did prove it." Shikaku said firmly. " To yourself. You tamed Nue. You succeeded. But next time—" he flicked Naruto’s forehead, making him yelp, "—try to do it without ending up in the hospital, yeah?"

Naruto blinked.

Then, slowly…he smiled.

He reached up, rubbing his forehead. "Heh. No promises."

Shikamaru groaned. "Troublesome."

Shikaku just smirked, ruffling Naruto’s hair before standing up. "Get some rest, brat. You're not leaving this bed until the doctors say so." Naruto grinned. "Yeah, yeah."

As Shikaku and Shikamaru turned to leave, Naruto hesitated for a moment.

Then, just before they reached the door—

"...Thanks, Dad."

Shikaku paused.

Then, without turning around, Shikaku simply raised a hand in a lazy wave. "Anytime, kid." Shikamaru glanced at Naruto, smirking slightly. Then, they were gone. Naruto lay back against the pillows, staring at the ceiling once more. The weight on his chest felt lighter.

Sasuke sat alone in the remnants of his clan compound, the eerie silence pressing down on him. He had spent the last hour training, but his movements felt sluggish, his mind clouded with thoughts of Kakashi’s final test and his own limits.

Then, he felt it, a presence.

Turning sharply, he found himself staring at a lone figure standing just outside the training grounds. An old man, clad in dark robes, his right arm wrapped in bandages, his singular visible eye cold and calculating.

Danzo Shimura.

Sasuke instinctively tensed. He had seen this man before, lingering in the shadows during meetings with the Hokage. His father had mentioned him once, ‘A relic of the past who only moves in the dark.’

Danzo took a slow step forward. “Sasuke Uchiha.”

Sasuke said nothing, his body poised like a coiled spring. “You have potential.” Danzo continued, his voice steady, unwavering. “The strength of the Uchiha still lingers within you.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “What do you want?”

Danzo studied him for a moment, then reached into his robe and pulled out a scroll. “I have watched over this village for many years, and in that time, I have seen many prodigies rise and fall. Potential wasted due to negligence, emotions, and misplaced trust.”

He held the scroll out.

“In this scroll are three jutsu, two fire, one lightning. They are not extravagant techniques, but every jutsu has its worth. Even if it is not apparent, even the simplest of techniques can be devastating if used properly.”

Sasuke hesitated.

Danzo tilted his head slightly. “You believe you are growing stronger under Hatake’s tutelage. And in some ways, you are. But ask yourself, how much of your true potential is being restrained? How much are you being held back ?”

Sasuke clenched his jaw.

Danzo took a step closer. “The Hokage coddles you, just as he coddled your brother.” Sasuke’s breath hitched. His fingers twitched, and before he could stop himself, he reached out and took the scroll. Danzo gave the faintest of smirks. “Do not waste your talent, Uchiha. Strength is not given. It is taken.” Then, as silently as he arrived, Danzo turned and left, his words lingering in Sasuke’s mind like venom in his bloodstream.

An hour had passed since Shikaku and Shikamaru left. The room had grown uncomfortably quiet, the faint beeping of medical equipment the only thing keeping Naruto’s thoughts from spiraling too deep.

Then, the door creaked open.

Naruto turned his head, expecting a nurse. Instead, he found himself looking at an old man he had never spoken to before.

Danzo Shimura.

Naruto sat up slightly, feeling a strange tension in the air. He didn’t know much about this guy, but Shikaku had warned him before, ‘Some men work in the light. Others, in the dark.’

Danzo walked in slowly, hands clasped behind his back, his expression unreadable. “Naruto Uzumaki Nara.” Naruto frowned. “Uh…yeah? Who’s askin’?”

Danzo gave a slow, knowing hum. “You are a rare existence in this village, Naruto. Did you know that?” Naruto’s frown deepened. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Danzo stopped beside the bed, his voice measured. “There are only three people in this village with Wind Release.”

Naruto blinked. “Wait…really?”

Danzo nodded. “Wind chakra is rare, and those who wield it are often feared for their unpredictability. But more than that…you possess something even rarer.” His visible eye settled on Naruto’s. “The Ten Shadows Technique.”

Naruto’s body tensed instinctively.

Danzo observed him carefully before continuing. “Tell me, Naruto…how much do you truly know about your abilities? Where they come from? What they can become?” Naruto’s fingers curled into the bedsheets. “I know enough” he muttered.

Danzo hummed, as if amused. “Do you? This ability is not something to take lightly. It is a power that should be honed with precision, strategy, and wisdom. Yet you are being guided by men who fail to see the full scope of what you could become.”

Naruto gritted his teeth. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Danzo gave him a long, piercing look. “Hiruzen has kept many things from you, Naruto. Some truths…he would rather you never learn.”

Naruto’s breath caught.

Danzo didn’t elaborate. Instead, he pulled out a small scroll and placed it gently on the bedside table. “This scroll contains two Wind Release techniques and one Water Release technique,” Danzo stated. “Consider it…an investment. Every shinobi must carve their own path, and I believe you have the potential to be far greater than the limits placed upon you.”

Naruto stared at the scroll, hesitant. “Why are you giving me this?”

Danzo’s expression remained unreadable. “I am simply an old man who wishes to protect the village I love. And if that means guiding the younger generation to be strong enough to do so…then so be it.”

Naruto slowly reached out and picked up the scroll, his fingers tightening around it.

Danzo turned towards the door. “Take care, Naruto. Strength…is a choice.”

Then, just like with Sasuke, he was gone.

Naruto sat there, staring at the scroll. A rare unease settled in his gut.

‘What was that all about…?’

By the time Naruto arrived home, the sky had darkened into the soft hues of twilight. The air was cool, and the familiar scent of fresh tea drifted through the Nara household. He stepped inside, closing the door behind him, his thoughts weighed down by everything that had happened, the mission, Nue, Danzo’s words, and the voice he had heard in his own head.

As he walked into the main room, he spotted Shikaku sitting at the dining table, a cup of steaming tea in hand. The older man looked up as Naruto entered, his sharp, calculating eyes scanning over him.

“You’re finally home.” Shikaku said simply. Naruto forced a grin. “Yep! Good as new. Well…mostly.”

Shikaku hummed, taking a slow sip of his tea before nodding toward the seat across from him. “Sit.” Something in his tone made Naruto pause. It wasn’t a request.

He hesitated for a brief moment before moving to sit across from Shikaku, resting his arms on the table. His fingers fidgeted against the wood as he tried to figure out where to start. Shikaku set his cup down, watching him carefully. “You have something on your mind.”

Naruto swallowed, his throat dry. He clenched his hands into fists. “…Yeah. Yeah, I do.”

Shikaku waited patiently.

Naruto took a deep breath. “Back when I was fighting Nue…I heard something. A voice.” He paused, shaking his head. “No, not just something , someone. It wasn’t my summons, and it sure as hell wasn’t me.” He exhaled sharply, trying to put words to the raw unease still lingering in his chest. “It was deep, growling…and it hated me.” He looked up at Shikaku, eyes dark with frustration. “It called me weak.”

For a moment, the room was completely silent.

Shikaku’s face remained impassive, but Naruto saw something flicker in his gaze, something knowing, something expecting.

“…It’s the Kyuubi, isn’t it?” Naruto asked, his voice quieter now. Shikaku sighed deeply, rubbing his temple. “I was wondering when this would happen.” Naruto stiffened, his heart hammering. “So it is true?”

Shikaku nodded. “Yes. It is.”

Something inside Naruto snapped.

His chair scraped against the floor as he shot to his feet, slamming his fists onto the table hard enough to make the tea ripple. “You knew ?” he snarled, his voice laced with betrayal. “This whole damn time, you knew ?”

Shikaku exhaled through his nose, remaining calm despite the outburst. “Yes.”

Naruto felt heat rise to his face, his hands shaking from the sheer force of his emotions. “And you didn’t tell me? You didn’t think I deserved to know that I’ve had a giant demon fox stuffed inside me my whole life?! That people—” his voice cracked, and he sucked in a sharp breath, “—that people hate me because of it? That’s why they tried to kill me, isn’t it? That’s why I was alone for so long! That’s why—” He gritted his teeth, his nails digging into his palms. “I needed to know! I…I deserved to know!”

Shikaku finally stood, moving with the slow, measured ease of a man who had faced anger a thousand times before. He walked around the table, stopping just in front of Naruto. “I won’t apologize for keeping it from you.” Shikaku said, his voice steady, unwavering. “Because I did what I thought was best at the time. But I will apologize for how it must feel to learn this now.”

Naruto glared at him, fists trembling at his sides. He wanted to stay angry. He needed to stay angry. But the weight in Shikaku’s tone, the raw honesty behind it, made his rage waver.

The older man placed a firm hand on Naruto’s shoulder, grounding him. “Sit.” he ordered softly.

Naruto swallowed hard. Slowly, he sank back into his chair.

Shikaku sat beside him, leaning forward with his elbows resting on his knees. “The night you were born” he started, voice quieter now “the Kyuubi attacked the village. It killed hundreds, including the Fourth Hokage.” He paused, before looking Naruto straight in the eye. “The Fourth Hokage was your father, Naruto.”

Naruto’s breath caught in his throat.

Shikaku continued. “Minato Namikaze. He was a genius, one of the strongest shinobi to ever live. And he loved this village. Loved it enough to give his life to protect it.”

Naruto’s hands clenched into his lap, his mind reeling. “If he was so damn strong, then why, why would he put that thing inside me ?” Shikaku’s eyes softened. “Because he believed in you.”

Naruto blinked, caught off guard. “What?”

Shikaku sighed, running a hand through his hair. “He had two choices, Naruto. Let the Kyuubi run rampant and destroy everything , or seal it away inside a newborn. And out of everyone, he chose you. ” He tapped Naruto’s forehead lightly. “Because you’re his son. Because he believed you were strong enough to handle it.”

Naruto’s throat felt tight.

Shikaku leaned back. “Hiruzen kept the truth from you to protect you. To keep you from carrying the weight of something you weren’t ready for. But whether he made the right choice or not…it doesn’t change what’s inside you now.” His gaze turned sharp. “The Kyuubi is powerful. It will try to manipulate you. And now that you can hear it, it means it’s watching you closely.”

Naruto inhaled shakily, gripping his knees. “So what do I do?”

Shikaku smiled faintly. “You do what you’ve always done.”

Naruto looked at him, confused.

Shikaku placed a hand on his head, ruffling his hair like he had since Naruto was little. “You keep moving forward. You train. You get stronger. You make your own path, just like you always have.” His voice softened. “You’re not alone anymore, Naruto.” Something inside Naruto cracked. The tightness in his chest, the years of loneliness, of unanswered questions, of unacknowledged pain, began to ease just a little.

“…Thanks, Dad.”

Shikaku patted his head one last time before pulling back. “Anytime, kid.”

Chapter Text

The sun hung high in the sky as Team 7 gathered at the training grounds, the midday heat settling over them. Kakashi stood before them, his usual relaxed posture in place, but there was a keen sharpness in his visible eye as he looked over his team.

“Well, today’s the big reveal.” Kakashi said, arms crossed. “I gave you all missions at the beginning of the week. Let’s see if you’ve completed them.”

Sakura stepped forward first, her expression determined. “I’ve mastered both jutsu you gave me, Kakashi-sensei.” Without waiting for a response, she weaved the hand signs for Earth Release: Bottomless Swamp, slamming her hands against the ground. The earth before them quivered before swiftly transforming into a thick, murky bog. The once-solid ground became an almost inescapable sinkhole, designed to trap and immobilize enemies.

Kakashi inspected it for a moment before nodding. “Not bad. You’ll need to adjust the chakra output depending on the terrain, but otherwise, it’s solid work. A tip, for more rocky or dry areas, your could need to use up to double the chakra output for the jutsu, but it’s still possible.”

Sakura dispelled the swamp before seamlessly transitioning into her next demonstration. She formed another set of hand signs, and suddenly, a faint shimmer filled the air around her. The heat of the day seemed to intensify, and for a brief moment, Kakashi, Naruto, and Sasuke could see the illusion of flickering embers floating around them before they erupted into a roaring inferno, only to vanish just as quickly as they arrived..

Genjutsu: Unknown Fire.

“Nice subtlety at first. You did well disguising it as a fire jutsu being used rather than a genjutsu.” Kakashi praised, impressed with how well she executed it. “A well placed illusion can throw an enemy off balance. This will definitely be useful.”

Sakura beamed slightly before stepping back.

Sasuke moved forward next, his face set in its usual cool mask of determination. Without a word, he flicked a leaf into the air and held up his hand, channeling pure lightning chakra into it. Unlike fire, lightning did not burn the leaf, the static charge crumbling it together until it tore itself apart.

“The first step of lightning release mastery.” Kakashi noted. “You’re making quick progress. Good.”

Sasuke nodded before forming hand signs for his next jutsu. The moment he finished, a web of crackling electricity burst from his fingertips, expanding out into an intricate net of lightning that hummed with dangerous energy. Lightning Release: Spider Web.

Kakashi stepped closer, inspecting the way the web arced and pulsed with raw power. “A defensive technique. I assume you’ve adjusted your approach after struggling earlier?” Sasuke smirked slightly. “You were right. I was thinking of it too offensively. It works better as a trap rather than an outright attack.” Kakashi nodded in approval. “Good. Learning when to adjust your strategy is just as important as learning a new jutsu.”

Finally, it was Naruto’s turn. He grinned as he stepped forward, already forming a shadow puppet with his hands. “Alright, let’s do this. Nue!”

His shadow twisted and pulsed before Nue emerged, wings stretched out, his masked face staring down at Team 7. Sparks of lightning crackled faintly around his body as he let out a deep, rumbling growl.

“Still as intimidating as ever.” Kakashi mused. “And the other one?”

Naruto shifted his hands into the shape of a toad. “Toad!”

From his shadow, a massive, burly toad leaped onto the training field, landing with a heavy thud. Its skin was rough and armored, its sheer size imposing.

“I’d say that’s a success.” Kakashi commented, eyeing both creatures.

Sakura, curiosity getting the better of her, stepped forward slightly. “What happens if you try summoning two creatures combined? Would it even work, or would it just bring them both out at the same time?”

Naruto blinked. “Huh…That’s…That’s a good question.” He cracked his knuckles. “Only one way to find out.” He brought his hands together, forming a hybrid shadow puppet, his fingers shaping the outline of both a toad and a bird.

For a moment, nothing happened.

Then, the shadows beneath him twisted unnaturally, bubbling up like ink in water. A dozen small creatures emerged from the darkness, hopping onto the field. They were toad like in body, but each one possessed a set of dark, feathered wings folded neatly on their backs. Their eyes gleamed with intelligence, and as one of them flicked its tongue outward, a brief flash of electricity crackled across it.

“…Well, that’s new.” Naruto muttered in awe.

Kakashi tilted his head, eyeing the strange creatures. “Fascinating. A combination summon that produces entirely new entities. That’s an unexpected development.” He observed the winged toads for a moment longer before asking, “Do they have a name?” Naruto scratched his chin, looking at the creatures. “Hmm…” A slow grin spread across his face. “I think I’ll call them The Wells Unknown Abyss.”

Kakashi chuckled lightly. “Fittingly dramatic.” He then reached into his pouch, pulling out three small slips of paper and handing one to each of them. “These” he said, “are the sign up forms for the Chunin Exams.”

All three Genin stiffened slightly, staring at the papers in their hands.

“The exams start soon.” Kakashi continued. “If you want to take them, fill these out and hand them in. If not, no shame in waiting until next time. But make sure you think carefully about your decision.” His visible eye softened just slightly. “You’ve all come a long way since the academy. I won’t force you to do this. It’s your choice.” 

Sasuke’s grip on the form tightened, his resolve clear. Sakura swallowed but nodded, determination flickering in her eyes. Naruto, meanwhile, stared at his form for a moment before grinning.

—————————————————————————————————————————

The Uchiha Compound was silent. It had been that way for a long time, ever since that night. The air still carried the faint scent of burning candles and the echoes of voices long since silenced. Sasuke sat beside the lake, his Sharingan inactive, but his eyes burning with something just as intense.

The scroll Danzo had given him was propped up on a small wooden stand, perfectly positioned for easy reading. The kanji was written neatly, methodically. Three jutsu, two fire techniques, one lightning.

He exhaled through his nose, letting his fingers graze the surface of the scroll before the sound of approaching footsteps made him tense. The steps were heavy but casual, and the moment he recognized them, he sighed.

“You always out here brooding, or is today special?”

Sasuke didn’t turn. “What do you want, dobe?”

Naruto walked up beside him, hands in his pockets. “Wanted to see if you were up for training. The exams are coming up, and I figured we should work on making sure we’re solid as a team.” He pulled out his own scroll, holding it up.

Sasuke’s eyes flickered toward it. He frowned. The way the ink was structured, the formatting, it looked identical to his. Naruto seemed to catch on at the same time. “Wait a minute…where’d you get that?” Sasuke hesitated before replying. “…Danzo.”

Naruto blinked before flipping his own scroll open. “Huh. Me too.” Sasuke’s frown deepened. Naruto sat down near the lake, setting his scroll beside him. “What did he tell you?”

Sasuke ran a hand through his hair, eyes still locked on the rippling water. “…That Hiruzen isn’t as trustworthy as we think. That there’s more going on in the village than we realize.” His jaw tightened. “He made it seem like…like Kakashi was holding me back.”

Naruto's eyebrows furrowed. “Kakashi-sensei?”

Sasuke nodded. “Danzo said if I really wanted to get strong enough to kill Itachi, I needed to look elsewhere for training.” His fingers dug into his knee. “And for a second…I almost believed him.” Naruto let out a slow breath, staring at the sky. “Yeah…for a second, I thought he might’ve been right about the old man.” Silence settled between them. The only sound was the gentle lapping of the water against the shore.

Finally, Sasuke broke it. “But Kakashi’s different.” Naruto let out a small, breathy chuckle. “Yeah.”

Sasuke smirked slightly. “He’s a lazy ass who would rather read his books then do any work with us, but he wouldn’t hold us back.” Naruto snorted. “If anything, he pushes us too hard.”

Sasuke leaned back on his hands. “He threw us against a Jonin in our first real mission.” Naruto laughed. “Yeah, and made us do all those ridiculous exercises.”

There was a beat of silence before Sasuke spoke again, voice softer. “…And he actually gives a damn.” Naruto nodded. “Too much of a damn. He won’t even let me summon new shadows unless he’s there or dad’s there..”

Sasuke smirked. “Smartest decision he’s made.” Naruto rolled his eyes before his expression darkened slightly. “Still…what Danzo said about Hiruzen…”

Sasuke’s smirk faded. “…I can’t shake it either.” Naruto stared at the water, his reflection rippling. “How the hell did Itachi get away with this?” His fists clenched. “He was Anbu. He worked directly under the Hokage. Hiruzen had to have known something. He had to have.”

Sasuke’s Sharingan flickered to life for a moment before he forced himself to deactivate it. “He knew. There’s no way he didn’t.” Naruto exhaled sharply, rubbing his face. “And if he knew that…then what about me?” His voice wavered slightly. “He was the Hokage. He knew everything that happened in this village. There’s no way he didn’t know how I was treated. The beatings, the starvation, the way the villagers looked at me.” His hands gripped the fabric of his pants. “I had to dig through the trash to eat, Sasuke.”

Sasuke closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. “…And yet, he had the power to change things for both of us.” Naruto swallowed the lump in his throat. “But he didn’t.”

They sat in silence, the weight of the conversation pressing down on them.

After a while, Naruto let out a deep sigh, standing up and stretching. “So what now?”

Sasuke looked up at him, then at the scroll still propped up on its stand. He reached forward, rolling it up before slipping it into his pouch. “…Now, we get stronger.”

Naruto smirked. “Together.”

Sasuke nodded. “Together.”

Naruto grinned. “Good. Now get your ass up, we’re training with Sakura. Can’t have her thinking she’s better than us, right?” Sasuke rolled his eyes but stood, brushing the dirt off his pants. As they walked toward the training grounds, the doubt in their hearts remained, but so did their resolve. They weren’t sure who to trust yet. But at least, for now, they knew one thing for certain.

They could trust each other.

—————————————————————————————————————————

The training ground was quiet, save for the occasional rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze. Sakura stood alone, stretching lightly as she waited for her teammates. She had arrived early, eager to start training. But as time passed, she found herself growing impatient.

Then, the sound of approaching footsteps caught her attention. She turned, spotting Naruto and Sasuke walking side by side, deep in conversation.

“Wait, there are really only three people in Konoha with Wind Release, and you’re one of them?” Sasuke asked, raising an eyebrow.

Naruto shrugged. “That’s what Danzo said. The other two are probably old guys that are retired.. I guess it’s rare around here.” Sakura’s eyes widened slightly. ‘Wind Release is that uncommon?’ She had always assumed that all chakra natures were more evenly spread out, but apparently not. As they reached her, she spoke up. “I didn’t know Wind Release was so rare.”

Naruto grinned. “Yeah, apparently I’m a limited edition.”

Sasuke rolled his eyes. “More like a defective product.”

“Hey!” Naruto shoved him lightly, earning a smirk from Sasuke and a chuckle from Sakura.

The three of them stood together, the atmosphere light for a moment before shifting into something more serious. “So.” Sakura began, crossing her arms, “we’ve all grown a lot stronger in the past week. But that doesn’t mean we’re unbeatable. We should go over our strengths and weaknesses before the exams.”

Sasuke nodded. “I’ve improved my chakra control and mastered a new lightning jutsu. But my biggest problem is stamina. Using too much chakra at once drains me too fast.”

Naruto scratched the back of his head. “I learned some new wind and water jutsu, but I’m still not great at recognizing genjutsu. And I have a bad habit of getting too cocky mid fight…”

Sakura smirked. “ You? Cocky? No way.”

Naruto pouted. “You don’t have to be that sarcastic about it…”

Sasuke smirked. “No, she does.”

Sakura laughed before continuing. “Well, my genjutsu has gotten better, and I finally learned a strong earth jutsu. But my stamina and raw strength are still weak compared to you two.” They all nodded, absorbing each other's words. “Alright!” Naruto said, cracking his knuckles. “We’ve talked enough. Let’s train.”

—————————————————————————————————————————

Hours passed as they worked together, refining their teamwork. They tried different strategies, some where they all rushed in at once, others where one of them stayed back while the other two attacked. They worked to integrate Naruto’s summons into their fighting style, testing how best to utilize Nue’s speed and aerial mobility, Toad’s durability and restraint techniques, and how to use Great Serpent as a last resort due to its sheer size and power.

Sasuke found himself favoring Nue, its speed and lightning affinity complementing his own fighting style. Sakura found that she worked best with Toad. Its solid frame gave her cover, and its ability to ensnare enemies let her set up genjutsu without being interrupted. She also practiced moving in sync with it, using its bulk to shield herself while preparing earth jutsu.

Naruto, of course, worked the best with all of them. But he realized that Great Serpent was too massive for regular combat, it was a beast meant to be called upon only in dire circumstances. They all agreed that if Naruto ever summoned it, it meant the battle was beyond their ability to handle normally and to run. For if Great Serpent coundlt handle it, then they knew what Naruto would have to do in response.

Through trial and error, they built formations around these strengths, refining their teamwork until they could move instinctively with one another. By the time they finally collapsed onto the grass, night had already fallen.

—————————————————————————————————————————

They lay in a circle, their heads barely a foot apart, staring up at the endless night sky. The moon hung above them, casting a soft glow over the training ground.

Sasuke let out a deep breath. “Damn. That was a good workout.” Naruto chuckled tiredly. “For once, I actually agree with you, Teme.” Sakura smirked, tilting her head slightly to look at them. “It’s crazy how far we’ve come. A few months ago, we were just fresh Genin, and now we’re working like an actual squad.”

Sasuke let out a small grunt. “Kakashi’s done a lot for us.”

Naruto hummed in agreement. “Yeah…He’s lazy as hell, but he’s really pushed us.”

Sakura laughed softly. “I remember when I thought he was just a slacker. Turns out he was just holding back so we wouldn’t die.”

Sasuke smirked. “A slacker that can put a monster like Zabuza in the ground.”

Naruto grinned. “Yeah, I don’t think lazy people just casually summon giant lightning jutsu like it’s nothing.”

Sakura rolled her eyes. “He’s still late to like, everything, though.”

“That’s just part of his charm.”

They laughed, the exhaustion making them giddy.

After a moment, Naruto stretched his arms behind his head. “So…which of my summons do you guys like the best?”

Sasuke scoffed. “Nue. Obviously.” Sakura raised an eyebrow. “I thought you liked Great Serpent?” Sasuke shrugged. “It’s useful, but it’s too big. Nue is fast, strong, and actually useful in a fight.”

Naruto chuckled. “Fair, fair.” He turned to Sakura. “What about you?”

She smiled. “Toad. It’s reliable. And it actually listens to me.” Naruto snorted. “Unlike me, right?” Sakura smirked. “Exactly.”

Sasuke shook his head, amused. “What about you, dobe?” Naruto thought for a moment. “Honestly? I think I like Divine Dogs the best. They’ve been with me since the beginning, and they’ve saved my ass more times than I can count.” Sasuke nodded. “Yeah…they’re solid.”

Silence settled over them again, but it was comfortable. They simply lay there, together, staring up at the infinite expanse of stars.

Then, a streak of light shot across the sky.

“A shooting star…” Sakura murmured.

Naruto’s eyes softened. “Make a wish.”

They didn’t need to say it aloud, but at that moment, all three of them made the same wish.

‘That we’ll always have each other. That we’ll never be alone again.’

—————————————————————————————————————————

The next morning, Sasuke walked through the Nara compound, the quiet stillness of the place oddly comforting. The sound of rustling trees and distant deer calls filled the air, a stark contrast to the bustling streets of Konoha. He approached the Nara household and knocked on the door, stepping back as he waited.

It didn’t take long before the door opened, revealing Shikaku Nara. The older man leaned against the frame, his ever-present lazy expression in place. His sharp eyes, however, flickered with curiosity when they landed on Sasuke.

“Hm? Sasuke Uchiha” Shikaku greeted, his voice carrying its usual drawl. “Didn’t expect to see you here. Something wrong?”

Sasuke shook his head. “No. I just wanted to talk to Naruto about something.”

Shikaku raised an eyebrow but didn’t push. Instead, he turned his head slightly and hollered, “Naruto! You’ve got a visitor!”

They could hear muffled sounds from inside the house, followed by hurried footsteps. As they waited, Shikaku glanced back at Sasuke with mild interest.

“So” he began, crossing his arms, “what’s on the agenda for training today?”

Sasuke blinked at the unexpected question. “We were going to go over some new jutsu.”

Shikaku hummed. “Mind showing me what you’re working with? I’m the Jonin Commander, you know. I might be able to give you some advice.” His lips twitched into an amused smirk. “I did manage to get a working brain into Naruto…for the most part, anyway.”

Sasuke couldn’t help but chuckle at that, shaking his head. “Yeah, I can believe that.”

He pulled out the scroll Danzo had given him, unraveling it slightly so Shikaku could see. The moment Sasuke did, Shikaku’s entire demeanor changed.

The easygoing amusement in his eyes disappeared, replaced by something calculating. He didn’t react outwardly, keeping his face unreadable, but Sasuke could feel it,  the sudden shift in the air.

Shikaku studied the scroll for only a few seconds before speaking, his tone neutral. “Where did you get this?” Sasuke frowned slightly, noting the subtle shift in the older man’s tone. “Danzo.”

Shikaku merely nodded, saying nothing more. It was a perfectly casual response, yet something about it unsettled Sasuke. He could tell Shikaku was thinking. Calculating something.

Before Sasuke could ask, Naruto finally arrived, sliding into the entryway. “Yo, what’s up?” Sasuke rolled the scroll back up. “We need to talk. Come on.” As the two of them turned to leave, Shikaku spoke up, his voice calm but weighted. “Be careful about war hawks.”

Naruto and Sasuke both stopped, looking back at him in confusion. Shikaku’s eyes met Sasuke’s first, then Naruto’s. His expression was unreadable, but his voice carried something beneath the surface, something more than just simple advice. “They’ve been trained to do whatever they think will help them win the fight.”

Neither boy fully understood what he meant. But as they walked away, the weight of his words lingered. As they walked through the Nara compound, heading toward the forest where they usually trained, Sasuke glanced at Naruto. “So…what do you think Shikaku meant?”

Naruto frowned, kicking a loose rock on the dirt path. “Hell if I know. War hawks? What does that even mean?” Sasuke exhaled sharply. “It’s a term for people who are obsessed with war. People who believe that conflict is necessary, sometimes even preferable, to maintain power.”

Naruto scrunched his nose. “Sounds like something that’d come straight out of a history book. But what’s that got to do with us?” Sasuke shook his head. “That’s the part I don’t get. I mean, he was looking right at you and me when he said it. Almost like a warning.”

Naruto rubbed the back of his head. “You think he was talking about Danzo?”

Sasuke was silent for a moment before nodding. “Maybe. He was definitely thinking something when I showed him the scroll. He asked where I got it, but the way he reacted…” Sasuke frowned. “It’s like he already knew.”

Naruto grunted. “Yeah, but…I still don’t get why. Danzo’s just some old guy, right? He’s been around forever, but it’s not like he’s the Hokage or anything. What could he even do?”

Sasuke scoffed. “Exactly. The guy’s retired. Yeah, he’s still on the council, but it’s not like he can just make decisions without Lord Third approving them.”

Naruto folded his arms behind his head, walking a little slower as he mulled it over. “He acts all mysterious and stuff, but he’s all bandaged up. Probably crippled from battle. No way he’s any real threat.” Sasuke nodded in agreement. “Right. I mean, I get that he’s powerful. He fought in the wars, worked in the shadows or whatever, but he’s ancient. Lord Third’s bad enough, but Danzo’s even older.”

Naruto sighed, frustrated. “So what’s the big deal then? Shikaku’s smart, like, stupid smart. If he’s warning us about Danzo, why?”

Neither of them had an answer.

As they entered the Nara forest, the air grew cooler, the sunlight filtering through the dense canopy above. The conversation died down, but the lingering doubt remained in both their minds.

Danzo was old. He was crippled. He was retired. But if that were true…Why was Shikaku worried?

—————————————————————————————————————————

Naruto and Sasuke sat on a large, flat rock in the middle of the Nara forest, their newly acquired scrolls spread open before them. The cool shade of the trees and the distant calls of deer made for a strangely peaceful setting, a stark contrast to the frustration beginning to build in both of them.

Sasuke traced his fingers over the descriptions of his three new jutsu: Lightning Release: Elekiter, Fire Release: Exploding Flame Shot, and Fire Release: Fire Dragon Wall. Naruto, meanwhile, looked over his own: Water Release: Water Flow Sensing, Wind Release: Divine Mountain Wind, Wind Release: Great Breakthrough.

Naruto huffed, scratching his head. “Okay, so this Water Flow Sensing thing…it's like feeling ripples, right? But how the hell am I supposed to train for it? It’s not like there’s a river nearby…”

Sasuke, already kneeling next to a small pond they’d found deeper in the woods, smirked. “Why do you think this is here?” He dipped his hand into the water. “This technique is about feeling movement. Close your eyes and focus.”

Naruto scowled but did as he was told, kneeling at the water’s edge and shutting his eyes. The sound of the wind through the leaves, the rustling of animals in the underbrush, distractions. He needed to focus on just the water.

Then, without warning, Sasuke flicked his hand, sending ripples across the pond’s surface. Naruto’s brow furrowed. He thought he felt something, but it was faint, like trying to hear a whisper in a storm.

Sasuke did it again. And again. Each time, Naruto focused harder, until—

“There!” Naruto’s eyes snapped open, a grin spreading across his face. “I felt that! Do it again!”

Sasuke smirked and obliged, helping Naruto fine-tune his ability to recognize disturbances in the water.

Sasuke was struggling with Elekiter. He could build the charge, but releasing it in a controlled burst was another story entirely. The static would either dissipate too quickly or build up too much, shocking himself instead of an enemy.

Naruto, watching from a safe distance, rubbed his chin. “Okay, so…remember what you told me about my water jutsu?”

Sasuke, irritated, exhaled sharply. “That you can’t just throw power at a problem, you have to shape it.”

Naruto grinned. “Exactly. Try guiding the lightning instead of just unleashing it.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes but nodded. He focused the charge in his arm, keeping it contained rather than letting it spark freely. Then, with a sharp exhale, he channeled the electricity into a precise pulse through his palm.

A small burst of static crackled outward, strong enough to send a nearby leaf fluttering to the ground, blackened and brittle.

Sasuke smirked. Progress.

Meanwhile, Naruto was having his own issues with Divine Mountain Wind. The jutsu required him to shape and control the wind mid flight, something he wasn’t used to. Every time he released it, the gusts would spiral out of control, scattering leaves and dirt in every direction instead of focusing into a cutting edge.

Sasuke watched, unimpressed. “You’re just throwing wind around. Guide it.” Naruto grumbled. “Oh, sure. Let me just grab the wind like a kunai and tell it where to go.” Sasuke rolled his eyes. “It’s like your clones. If you just dump chakra into it, it’s a mess. If you shape it properly, it’s controlled.”

Naruto blinked. “…Oh.”

He tried again. This time, instead of just forcing the wind out, he pictured a blade. He imagined the gust flowing like a kunai’s edge, sharp, focused.

When he released the jutsu, the air sliced through a tree branch, severing it cleanly. Naruto’s grin returned. “Hell yeah!” The two continued refining their techniques, pushing each other through trial and error. By the time the sun began to set, both had made significant progress.

—————————————————————————————————————————

The morning sun had barely begun to rise when Team 7 met at Training Ground 7. They stood together, their nerves hidden beneath calm expressions, though Naruto’s excitement was barely contained.

“All set?” Kakashi asked, eyeing his students.

Naruto grinned. “Been set since the second you gave me that slip of paper, Kakashi-sensei.”

Sakura nodded. “I won’t let our training go to waste.”

Sasuke simply smirked. “Let’s get this over with.”

Kakashi chuckled at their confidence. “Good. Stick together and watch each other’s backs. You wouldn't have been allowed in if even one of you didn't show up, so don’t take this lightly.”

With that, they made their way through the village toward the exam building, where dozens of Genin teams had already gathered. The air buzzed with anticipation and tension. As they approached the second floor, they spotted the genjutsu illusion placed over the room number. A weak attempt at fooling lower level Genin into missing the exam entirely.

Naruto scoffed under his breath. “Pathetic. That’s worse than anything I’ve seen Sakura do.” Sakura smirked slightly, nudging him with her elbow. “I’ll take that as a compliment.” Sasuke simply shook his head and walked past the illusion without hesitation, leading the team toward their destination, only to be stopped by a voice.

“Wait a moment!”

The three turned to see a boy with thick brows, a bowl cut, and a bright green jumpsuit approaching them. He was flanked by his teammates, Neji Hyuga and Tenten, though they remained quiet as their teammate took center stage.

“I am Rock Lee! And you must be Sasuke Uchiha!” Lee declared, pointing at him with determination. Sasuke raised a brow. “So what if I am?” Lee clenched his fist. “I challenge you to a fight! I wish to test my strength against Konoha’s prodigy before the exams begin!”

Sasuke exhaled, shaking his head. “Not interested.”

“Oh, come on, Sasuke.” Naruto grinned, elbowing him. “What, scared you’ll lose?” Sasuke shot him a glare before sighing. “Fine. But only taijutsu. I dont want to waste any chakra before the exam.” Lee’s smile widened. “That is perfectly fine! Come at me with everything you have!”

Sasuke took a stance as Lee did the same. The second Sasuke moved, Lee vanished, only to reappear right in front of him.

Sasuke barely had time to block before a kick sent him skidding back. ‘Fast—too fast!’

Regaining his balance, Sasuke attacked again, this time predicting Lee’s movement. He managed to land a hit, only for his fist to pass through empty air.

Lee twisted behind him and swept his legs out from under him. Sasuke flipped midair and landed, barely dodging the next blow. The two exchanged rapid strikes, but no matter how fast Sasuke moved, Lee was simply faster.

Then, Lee disappeared.

Sasuke’s eyes widened as he sensed movement from above. He looked up just in time to see Lee dropping toward him, foot extended.

Before the attack could land—

“THAT’S ENOUGH, LEE!”

A blur of green and orange shot between them, catching Lee’s foot with one hand and halting the attack effortlessly.

Standing there, holding Lee’s leg like it was nothing, was Might Guy.

Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura stiffened. This guy looked just like Lee, but worse. His thick eyebrows were even bigger, his bowl cut even shinier, and his pose…horrifyingly enthusiastic.

“Young Lee!” Guy boomed, tears streaming dramatically down his face. “You were about to unleash your full strength too soon! Have I taught you nothing about timing and passion?!”

Lee looked mortified. “G-Guy-sensei! I’m Sorry! My passion and desire to prove my strength was too much for me to handle! I will do 1000 push ups as an apology! And if I can't do 1000 push ups, then I will—!”

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura took the chance to escape.

Back on the correct floor, Team 7 finally spotted Kakashi leaning casually against the wall, his ever-present orange book in hand. He looked up as they approached and gave them a lazy wave. “Oh? You made it past the genjutsu and survived your first encounter with Guy? Impressive.”

Naruto blinked. “Wait, you knew we’d run into him?”

Kakashi chuckled. “I had a hunch.”

Sakura raised an eyebrow. “You sound way too amused by this.”

Sasuke huffed. “You know him?”

Kakashi gave them a small nod, a genuine smile appearing beneath his mask. “Oh, very well. Might Guy has been my rival since we were kids. No matter how many times I tried to brush him off, he just kept challenging me again and again.” Naruto smirked. “And? How many times have you beat him?”

Kakashi closed his book and hummed, tilting his head slightly. “We’re…about even right now. I win some, he wins some. He’s pushed me in ways I never expected.”

Sakura narrowed her eyes. “You actually enjoy it, don’t you?”

Kakashi let out a soft laugh, his visible eye creasing slightly. “I suppose I do. Guy’s the kind of person who makes sure you never settle. No matter how strong you get, he’s right there, pushing himself just as hard. He’s…admirable in that way.”

Sasuke crossed his arms. “So, if you two are equal now, what happens next?”

Kakashi shrugged. “Oh, I’m sure he’ll find a new ridiculous challenge soon enough. Maybe see who can climb the Hokage Monument the fastest…on their hands...backwards”

Naruto burst out laughing. “I’d pay to see that.”

Kakashi chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “It’s…honestly nice, having someone like that. Someone who knows you better than you realize, who refuses to let you slip up.” His voice softened just slightly, and for a moment, his team caught the faintest trace of something, something deeper that they couldn’t quite place.

Sakura exchanged a glance with Sasuke and Naruto. The way Kakashi spoke about Guy was…different. There was respect, sure, but something about the way he smiled, the way his tone warmed just a bit, made them wonder.

With that, he gestured toward the exam hall doors. “Go on, then. Good luck and try not to die! Oh, Sasuke, Sakura.” Kakashi calls to them as they start to walk past. “Please try and keep Naruto from pissing off the entire room for me!” And with that, Kakashi vanished in a swirl of leaves. With their sensei’s encouragement, mild warning, (and grumbling from Naruto), Team 7 took a deep breath and stepped into the exam hall, ready for whatever awaited them.

As Team 7 stepped into the exam hall, they were immediately greeted by a suffocating wave of killing intent. The room was filled with Genin from various villages, some from the five great nations, others from smaller, lesser-known ones. The air was thick with tension, every team sizing each other up, trying to determine who would be the biggest threat.

Sakura instinctively tensed, her body on edge at the sheer pressure in the room. Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, assessing the strongest opponents with a sharp gaze. Naruto, on the other hand, just scoffed.

“This is nothing compared to Zabuza.” he muttered, stretching his arms above his head. Sasuke smirked. “Yeah. If they think this is intimidating, they wouldn’t have lasted a second against him.”

Sakura exhaled, forcing herself to relax. “Still, don’t let your guard down. We don’t know who here is actually dangerous.”

Naruto grinned. “Isn’t that the fun part?”

Before Sakura could respond, a familiar voice called out.

“Well, look who it is.”

Turning to the side, they saw Team 10 approaching, Shikamaru wearing his usual bored expression, Choji munching on a bag of chips, and Ino smirking as she placed a hand on her hip. “You guys look like you actually trained.” Shikamaru commented, glancing at Naruto and Sasuke with mild interest.

“More than you.” Sasuke shot back, eyeing them up. “Still alive?” 

“Barely.” Shikamaru drawled. “Asuma’s been making us train, but compared to what you guys went through in Wave, it’s been…annoying.” A second voice interrupted them, this time a little too loud.

“Oi, Naruto! Sasuke! You two ready to lose?”

Kiba strode toward them with Team 8, Akamaru perched atop his head, tail wagging happily. Hinata followed closely behind, her fingers nervously pressing together, while Shino stood quietly beside them, unreadable as always.

Naruto quirked a brow. “Lose? To who?”

Kiba smirked, thumbing his chest. “Me, obviously.”

Sasuke snorted. “Since when?”

Kiba scoffed. “Since now. I’ve gotten stronger, you know.”

Naruto chuckled. “Hope so. Otherwise, this is gonna be embarrassing for you.”

Before Kiba could retort, someone new walked up to them.

“Well, well. It looks like you all are getting along nicely.”

A silver-haired boy wearing glasses and a Konoha headband stepped forward, his expression calm and confident. “The name’s Kabuto Yakushi. I take it this is your first time in the Chunin Exams?”

Naruto crossed his arms. “Yeah. What about you?”

Kabuto adjusted his glasses with a smirk. “Oh, this is my seventh time taking them.”

Sakura blinked. “Seventh? You’ve failed that many times?”

Kabuto chuckled. “Well, that’s one way to put it. The exams are brutal. You’ll see soon enough.” He pulled out a stack of cards and held them up. “But lucky for you, I have some intel that might help.” Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “Intel?”

Kabuto nodded. “These are information cards. I can pull up details on any participant, as long as I have the right intel. Want me to demonstrate?”

Kiba grinned. “Oh! Do Naruto!”

Sasuke crossed his arms. “I want to know about Rock Lee.”

Naruto tilted his head, eyeing Kabuto curiously. “Actually…what about you?”

Kabuto’s smirk twitched slightly before he let out a small chuckle. “Oh? That’s an interesting request.” 

Kabuto smirked as he shuffled his cards. “Alright, let’s start with your team.” He placed a card on the floor and channeled his chakra into it.

The card flickered before numbers and text formed, displaying information about Naruto Uzumaki-Nara.

Naruto Uzumaki-Nara

• Age: 12
• Rank: Genin
• Missions Completed: 31 D-rank, 1 S-rank
• Known Affiliations: Nara Clan
• Primary Affinities: Wind, Water
• Kekkei Genkai: 10 Shadows Technique (Incomplete Data)
• Notable Abilities: Shadow Clone Jutsu, Various Summons
• Overall Threat Level: Moderate

Naruto raised an eyebrow. “Incomplete data?”

Kabuto shrugged. “Your kekkei genkai is an unknown factor. Even with my intel network, there’s almost nothing concrete on what it truly does.”

Sasuke scoffed. “So, you don’t know much.”

Kabuto smirked. “On you, I have a little more.” He placed another card down, and more text flickered into existence.

Sasuke Uchiha

• Age: 12
• Rank: Genin
• Missions Completed: 31 D-rank, 1 S-rank
• Known Affiliations: Uchiha Clan (Last Known Survivor)
• Primary Affinities: Fire, Lightning
• Kekkei Genkai: Sharingan (One Tomoe, Two Tomoe)
• Notable Abilities: Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu, Enhanced Taijutsu
• Overall Threat Level: Moderate

Sasuke nodded, mostly satisfied with the information. Kabuto placed another card down, this time for himself.

Kabuto Yakushi

• Age: 18
• Rank: Genin
• Missions Completed: 54 D-rank
• Known Affiliations: Medical Corps (Temporary)
• Primary Affinities: Medical Jutsu
• Kekkei Genkai: None
• Notable Abilities: Chakra Scalpel (Basic), Above Average Chakra Control
• Overall Threat Level: Low

Sakura blinked. “Wait…you’ve taken this exam seven times, but you don’t have any completed missions above D-rank?” Kabuto laughed awkwardly. “Yeah, well, I keep failing before I get a chance to do anything major. My skills are mostly medical-based, so I’m not really suited for combat. I just keep trying my luck.”

Naruto squinted at him. “That’s kinda weird.”

Before Kabuto could respond, a loud BANG echoed through the room. Kabuto barely dodged in time as a kunai sliced through the air, aimed straight for his face. Dosu, the bandaged leader, smirked. “Your intel’s interesting…but I think you’re underestimating some of us.”

Zaku cracked his knuckles. “Why don’t we test how ‘low’ your threat level really is?”

Kin twirled a senbon between her fingers. “I doubt you’ll even make it past the first test.”

Kabuto raised his hands, trying to defuse the situation. “Hey now, no need to get violent—”

Dosu flicked his wrist, and a barely perceptible sound wave erupted toward Kabuto. The moment it hit, Kabuto staggered back, clutching his ears, his glasses cracking as he stumbled to one knee.

Naruto and Sasuke instinctively stepped forward, but before they could react—

BOOM!

A surge of killing intent flooded the room, drowning out all other sensations. A tall, scarred man with a bandana covering his head stood at the front of the room, arms crossed. His cold, calculating eyes swept across the Genin, his presence alone suffocating.

“Enough.”

Ibiki Morino, the proctor of the first exam, glared at the Sound Trio. “You’re all guests in my exam. If you start fights before it even begins, I’ll throw you out myself.”

Dosu immediately backed off, nodding. “Apologies, sir.”

Ibiki’s eyes swept over the room. “That goes for the rest of you, too. If any of you can’t follow simple rules, then you don’t belong here.”

The entire room was silent.

“Good.” Ibiki smirked. “Now, everyone, sit down. The exam is about to begin.”

The Genin shuffled to their seats as Ibiki’s cold gaze followed them, his mere presence pressing down on them like an invisible weight. Once everyone was settled, he smirked and held up a stack of test papers.

“Welcome to the first phase of the Chunin Exams,” Ibiki said, his voice steady and authoritative. “This is a written test. There are ten questions in total. The first nine are on this paper, the tenth will be given later.”

He passed the papers to the Chunin proctors, who swiftly distributed them among the examinees.

“Now, let’s go over the rules.” Ibiki’s smirk widened slightly. “Each of you starts with ten points. Answering a question correctly earns you points. Answering incorrectly costs you points. However, if you're caught cheating five times, your score drops to zero, and you and your teammates will be immediately disqualified.”

A few Genin shifted uncomfortably at the rule.

“The test will last one hour. Begin.”

Naruto picked up his pencil, scanning the first question. His confident grin immediately faltered.

‘What the hell is this?’

The questions were insanely difficult, covering advanced strategy, complex mathematical calculations, and detailed knowledge of shinobi tactics—things even Sakura would struggle with. His grip on the pencil tightened as he flipped through the questions, trying to find one he could answer.

‘Nothing. I got nothing.’

He snuck a glance around the room. Sasuke was calmly using his Sharingan to copy another person’s hand movements. Sakura was writing diligently, not needing to cheat. Other Genin were using various subtle methods to steal answers. Naruto gritted his teeth, tapping his pencil against the desk. ‘There’s gotta be a way to do this…Think, Naruto.’

Then it clicked.

They don’t kick you out immediately for cheating. They just take points.

If the goal was to test their information-gathering skills, then outright failing wasn’t an option. He had to cheat without getting caught, or at least, without getting caught too many times.

But there was another problem.

Even if he tried to cheat, he didn’t know how without being obvious. Clones, summons, or any jutsu he knows weren’t an option, the proctors were too sharp. He lacked any sensory abilities that could let him pick up information from others. He was stuck.

Time ticked away, the pressure mounting.

Naruto forced himself to stay calm. He observed how the others were gathering their answers. Silent communication, advanced jutsu, clever misdirection. He needed a way to get the test without standing out.

Then another idea hit him.

I don’t need to answer the questions, I just need a completed test.

He smirked to himself and leaned back in his chair, waiting. The seconds ticked by agonizingly slow, his leg bouncing as he suppressed his nerves. He had to time this perfectly.

Five minutes left.

Naruto flexed his fingers. His eyes scanned the room for the perfect target, someone who wasn’t actively paying attention to their test paper. A Genin two seats ahead of him finished early and rested his chin on his palm, looking smug. His test lay in clear view.

Naruto’s hand shot out just as the clock ticked down to the final few seconds. In a swift, precise motion, he snatched the paper from the unsuspecting Genin’s desk, scribbled out their name, and wrote his own in its place.

The instant the clock struck zero—

BOOM.

A tense silence followed before Ibiki chuckled darkly. “Well…seems like some of you really want to stay in this exam.” He tapped his knuckles against the desk. “Now then…for the final question. But before I give it, you all have a choice.”

Ibiki leaned forward, his smirk widening.

“You can choose to leave now. No penalty. No failure. You’ll just have to try again next year. However…if you choose to stay and fail this question, you’ll be banned from ever taking the Chunin Exams again.”

A ripple of shock spread across the room. Murmurs broke out among the Genin.

Naruto narrowed his eyes, his hand clenching into a fist under the desk. “Decide.” Ibiki said. “Stay…or leave.”

The oppressive weight of Ibiki’s killing intent grew heavier with each passing second, suffocating the room. The weaker Genin cracked under the pressure, their hands shaking as they raised them in surrender. One by one, teams filtered out, their dreams crushed by the sheer intimidation.

For three agonizing minutes, the tension strangled the air. Naruto felt the weight on his shoulders but gritted his teeth, refusing to budge. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Ibiki exhaled, letting the atmosphere settle. He scanned the remaining examinees, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction.

“Congratulations” he said simply.

A beat of silence followed. Confused glances passed between the Genin.

“You all pass.”

Naruto blinked. “Wait, what?!”

Ibiki smirked. “There was no tenth question.” He pulled off his headband, revealing the web of scars covering his scalp. “This test wasn’t about how well you could answer difficult questions. It was about your ability to endure pressure and make hard choices under extreme circumstances.”

He scanned the room. “A shinobi’s life is full of difficult decisions. Sometimes, you’ll be forced into a mission where failure isn’t an option. When the odds are stacked against you, when the fear of death is looming over your shoulder, will you still stand firm? That was the real test.”

Naruto let out a loud laugh, throwing his hands behind his head. “Man, that was messed up!” Sasuke smirked slightly. “Figured it was something like that.” Sakura exhaled in relief, a small smile on her lips.

Ibiki’s gaze sharpened. “Be proud that you didn’t break under the pressure. You’ve taken your first real step toward becoming Chunin.” Before anyone could process their victory, the classroom door suddenly slammed open with enough force to nearly rip it off the hinges.

“Alright, you brats, fun’s over!”

A woman with wild purple hair and a beige trench coat strode into the room, a predatory grin on her face. Her dark eyes scanned them like a predator sizing up prey.

“Ibiki, you’re such a bore. Your test took forever!” she complained. “But don’t worry, kiddos, the real fun starts now.” Ibiki sighed, rubbing his temple. “Everyone…meet your next proctor, Anko Mitarashi.”

Anko smirked. “Damn right. You all might’ve passed Ibiki’s snooze fest of a test, but now it’s time for the real deal.” She turned on her heel, making her way toward the exit. “You’ve got fifteen minutes to get to Training Ground 44. If you’re not there on time, you’re out.”

A Genin in the back hesitantly raised their hand. “B-but…it takes at least twenty minutes to get there from here.” Anko grinned wickedly. “Oh really?” She leaned forward, tilting her head mockingly. “Then why are you still sitting here talking? Clock’s ticking, isn’t it?”

The room erupted into motion, chairs scraping against the floor as the Genin bolted for the door, racing toward their next challenge.

The Genin teams arrived at Training Ground 44 just in time, many of them slightly winded from the mad dash across the village. The massive iron gates loomed before them, stretching high into the sky, enclosing the vast and ominous Forest of Death. Towering trees, their canopies thick and foreboding, swayed slightly in the breeze, while the distant sounds of wildlife echoed from within.

Anko stood before the gathered teams, a wide, almost sadistic grin on her face. “Alright, maggots, welcome to Training Ground 44, aka the Forest of Death!” She paused, relishing in the way some of the younger Genin flinched at the name. “You’re all about to experience the true definition of survival training.”

Kiba scoffed, cracking his knuckles. “Tch. What’s so scary about some oversized trees? Sounds like a walk in the park.” Anko’s grin widened. In a blur of movement, she flicked her wrist, sending a kunai slicing through the air. Before Kiba could react, a sharp pain nicked his cheek, drawing a thin line of blood.

“Gah! What the hell?!” Kiba yelled, reaching up to touch his cheek.

Anko appeared in front of him, leaning in close. “Lesson one, pup. Never underestimate your environment. The second you let your guard down, you’re as good as dead.”

Before Kiba could retort, a pale hand extended a kunai toward him. A Grass nin walks forwards, holding the kunai in her tongue. “You dropped this.” She said smoothly.

Anko hesitantly took it back, an uneasy feeling creeping up her spine as she locked eyes with the stranger. There was something…off about her, but she couldn’t place what. She shook her head and walked back up to the front. Anko clapped her hands together, drawing everyone’s attention back to her. “Alright, let’s move on to the actual rules.”

She gestured toward a table behind her, where several Chunin proctors stood holding two distinct types of scrolls, one marked with Heaven,  the other with Earth.

“This exam is simple.” Anko explained. “Each team will be given one of these scrolls at random. Your job? Get the opposite scroll.” She smirked, watching as the realization dawned on them. “That’s right, kiddos. This is a battle royale. You’ll be fighting other teams to steal their scrolls. And to make things even better…” Her grin widened. “You have one week to make it to the tower in the center of the forest with both scrolls. If you don’t? You fail.” Murmurs spread through the crowd, tension rising as the Genin took in the challenge ahead of them.

Anko’s expression darkened slightly. “Oh, and one more thing, DO NOT open the scrolls. If you do…” She trailed off, letting the ominous silence linger before smirking. “Well, let’s just say you really don’t wanna find out what happens.”

She waved toward the Chunin behind her. “Before we start, you’ll each sign a waiver acknowledging that we’re not responsible for what happens to you in there. If you die, that’s on you.” She watched with mild amusement as a few Genin visibly paled. “If you’re too scared, now’s your last chance to back out.”

No one moved.

Anko grinned. “Good. Now come up, get your scroll, and prepare for the best, or worst, week of your lives.”

Team 7 approached the proctor’s table, where a Chunin handed them a scroll marked with Earth. With their assigned scroll in hand, they moved toward their designated entrance gate, taking a moment to go over their strategy before stepping into the treacherous Forest of Death.

As they reached the gate, Naruto held up the scroll. “Alright, who’s holding onto this?”

“I should.” Sasuke said immediately, crossing his arms. Naruto scoffed. “Yeah, and that would make you the biggest target. If someone takes you down, they take the scroll. No offence, but you have like, no defensive abbilities.”

“Tch. Like anyone could take me down.”

“I’m just saying, it makes more sense for me to carry it.” Naruto argued. “I can cause the biggest distractions with Rabbit Escape. If things get bad, I can send out a swarm to keep enemies off us.”

Sasuke frowned but didn’t interrupt as Naruto continued. “Plus, if I really need to, I can give the scroll to Nue or one of my Divine Dogs. They can run off and hide with it. Even if we get caught, they’ll have the scroll somewhere safe.”

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “And what if you get caught?”

“Then you guys come save me.” Naruto grinned.

Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose. “That’s, You can’t just—”

Sakura groaned, rubbing her temples as their bickering escalated. “Would you two quit it?!” She smacked the scroll out of Naruto’s hands in frustration. “We’re supposed to be a team, not arguing over something stupid!”

The scroll hit the ground and began to sink.

All three of them froze as they watched, wide-eyed, as the scroll slowly vanished into Naruto’s shadow.

A heavy silence filled the air.

“Uh…” Naruto finally muttered. “Did…did that just—?”

Sasuke took a cautious step closer. “Did you just—?”

Sakura paled. “Naruto, where did it go?!”

Naruto, heart pounding, hesitantly reached into his shadow. To their shock, his hand disappeared into the inky darkness. He felt something solid brush against his fingers and instinctively grabbed it before pulling his hand back.

The Earth scroll emerged from the shadow, completely unharmed.

The three of them stared.

Naruto blinked. “Huh.”

Sasuke frowned. “Do that again.”

Naruto hesitated, then pressed the scroll back into his shadow. It sank effortlessly. He reached in and pulled it back out.

“…Okay, that’s new.” Naruto said, glancing between Sasuke and Sakura. Sakura stared at the shadow with wide eyes. “How does that even work?” “I dunno.” Naruto looked down at the ground, flexing his fingers. “But I can still feel it. Like, the weight isn’t gone, it’s just…spread out all over me.”

Sasuke folded his arms, intrigued despite himself. “That’s actually useful. You just turned yourself into a walking storage seal.” Naruto grinned. “Guess that means I’m the best one to hold onto it after all, huh?” Sasuke clicked his tongue in annoyance but didn’t argue.

Sakura let out a breath, shaking her head. “Fine. But try not to lose it in there.”

“Please, like that’s gonna happen.” Naruto said confidently.

As the final minutes ticked down before the start of the exam, Team 7 braced themselves, knowing that whatever awaited them beyond the gate would be far deadlier than anything they had faced before. 

—————————————————————————————————————————

The first day in the Forest of Death was uneventful, aside from a few oversized beasts trying their luck against Team 7. Nothing worth mentioning, really. Just a few massive centipedes and a mutated boar that barely put up a fight.

That night, they set up camp, rotating shifts for watch duty.

Naruto, despite the exhaustion, couldn’t stop messing with his newfound ability, his shadow storage. Over and over, he pulled things in and out of the darkness beneath him, fascinated by the strange weight distribution across his body.

“Would you quit that already?” Sasuke muttered, clearly irritated as he sat sharpening his kunai. “It’s getting annoying.” Naruto rolled his eyes. “Well, excuse me for being confused and interested in a new ability I just unlocked,” he shot back, grinning.

Sakura sighed, rubbing her temples. “Both of you shut up. Some of us actually want to sleep.” Naruto huffed but finally left it alone for the night.

The second day started off better. A few hours after sunrise, Team 7 stumbled upon a group from Kirigakure. Three shinobi, clearly overconfident, and looking for an easy target.

Naruto’s opponent was a Mist Genin wielding twin kunai, moving fast and trying to dance around his defenses.

Naruto overwhelmed the Mist Genin with brute aggression, forcing him into a corner with Air Bullets and high-speed taijutsu. When his opponent tried to dodge left, Naruto summoned a Divine Dog, which lunged and tackled him to the ground. A quick bite to the throat dispatched him.

Sakura’s opponent relied on genjutsu. She tried trapping Sakura in a misty mirage, distorting the battlefield. Unfortunately for her, Sakura had been training under Kakashi.

Recognizing the genjutsu instantly, Sakura countered with Flower petal escape, throwing the Mist Genin into her own illusion. Before the girl could react, Sakura dashed forward and landed a precise throw of a kunai, dispatching her target..

Sasuke’s opponent wielded a long, curved wakizashi and moved with precision, trying to keep Sasuke on his toes.

However, Sasuke had the Sharingan.

After dodging and analyzing his enemy’s movements, Sasuke found a pattern. He baited his opponent into overextending, then countered with Lightning Release: Spider Web , paralyzing him just long enough to finish the fight with a quick stab to the heart. They Found the scroll, which turned out to be another Earth scroll. Naruto quickly added it to his shadow for safekeeping.

With their first scroll victory secured, they continued moving deeper into the forest, feeling confident.

That confidence shattered moments later.

Without warning, the trees snapped and splintered, a massive gust of wind tearing through the forest. Leaves, branches, and even parts of the terrain were ripped from the ground and sent flying.

A shockwave of air pressure barreled straight at them.

Naruto’s instincts kicked in. “Toad!”

With a burst of shadow, Toad appeared, its bulky form slamming into the ground just in time to shield the team. The force of the attack pushed Toad back nearly ten feet, but Team 7 emerged mostly unharmed.

The three Genin stared, wide eyed, hearts pounding.

“What the hell was that?” Sasuke muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. “I…I don’t know.” Naruto admitted, swallowing hard. “But that was way too strong.”

A soft chuckle echoed from the trees.

From the darkness, a tall Grass nin stepped forward, their serpentine gaze locked onto Naruto and Sasuke. They sighed dramatically, placing a hand on their cheek.

“Ah, such a shame. I was hoping that little trick would’ve taken at least one of you out…” The Grass nin smiled, revealing sharp, unsettling teeth. “Oh well. No matter.”

Naruto and Sasuke instinctively shifted into combat stances. There was something about this person. Something wrong. Their aura was suffocating. The Grass nin’s smirk widened. “I must say, you two interest me quite a bit. The last of the Uchiha, with his precious Sharingan…and the sole user of the 10 Shadows Technique, a bloodline unseen in any other clan. Such fascinating abilities…”

Naruto felt his stomach drop. This wasn’t just a random opponent. They knew. They knew about him. They knew about Sasuke.

Before he could think, his hands moved instinctively. "Divine Dogs!" The twin wolves erupted from his shadow, standing at his sides, growling low at the Grass-nin.

Sasuke moved at the same time, forming hand seals. "Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!"

A massive sphere of flames surged toward the enemy, swallowing them in a blaze of heat. Naruto didn’t wait to see if it worked. “We need to run. Now. Ill use the Divine dogs as a distraction. I'm giving us sixty seconds.” Sasuke hesitated only for a second before nodding. “Tch. Fine.”

Naruto kept the Divine Dogs summoned for a moment longer, sending them lunging at the enemy as a distraction before turning and bolting with Sasuke. He counted the seconds in his head as they ran, weaving through trees, leaping over roots, moving as fast as they could. The oppressive weight of the enemy’s presence didn’t fade.

Fifty eight. Fifty nine. Sixty.

Naruto pulled back his summons.

Something felt wrong.

His breath hitched. “Wait. Something’s wrong. My summons…something’s not right.” Sasuke glanced at him, his own breathing uneven, panic mixed with his voice. “What the hell do you mean?!”

Naruto looked between Sasuke and Sakura with fear. “I…I dont know! Th-There's something missing! Like its not all there!” Sakura looks at Naruto with fear. “What do you mean it's not all there! What could be missing!”

Before Naruto could answer, a wet thud landed in front of them.

A severed wolf’s head.

Naruto froze.

It was the white wolf.

A sharp, choked breath escaped him as his mind went blank, horror clawing up his spine.

Above them, laughter echoed.

They whipped their heads up.

The Grass-nin was perched in the trees, casually dangling the white wolf’s lifeless body by its hind leg. Blood dripped lazily onto the forest floor, staining the earth beneath them. A drop of its blood landed on Sakura’s cheek, causing her to flinch.

"Running again? How boring. I expected more from the heirs of such powerful legacies."

The world twisted.

The air itself became suffocating, pressing down on them like a vice. The trees stretched taller, darker, the very shadows around them seeming to move closer.

The killing intent was crushing.

Sasuke’s breath came in short gasps, his knees buckling. Sakura, standing a few feet away, couldn’t move. She was frozen, her nails digging into her palms. Naruto’s hands shook.

This wasn’t like Zabuza. This was worse. This thing wasn’t just trying to scare them. It was playing with them.

A predator toying with its prey.

The Grass nin chuckled again, tilting their head, watching. Waiting. Hunting.

Naruto's breathing was ragged, his eyes locked onto the severed head of the white wolf. His white wolf.

The blood pooled beneath the severed head, soaking into the dirt. His stomach twisted violently, and his hands clenched into tight fists. The weight of it crashed down on him all at once, his summon was dead. One of his Divine Dogs was gone.

Sasuke took a sharp step back, his expression dark, his hands shaking slightly at his sides. "What the hell—" He cut himself off, eyes flicking up to the Grass-nin still perched in the trees. His grip on his kunai was tight enough that his knuckles turned white. "Naruto, what does this mean?!"

"I—" Naruto swallowed thickly. His body felt cold, his mind racing. "They…they killed one of them. They killed one of my wolves." His voice was strained, barely above a whisper, his chest tight with something that felt too much like grief.

Sakura trembled, her wide eyes darting between Naruto and the lifeless head on the ground. "B-But… that shouldn't be possible, right? They…they're shadows, aren't they?"

Naruto forced himself to move, his entire body screaming at him to run. "I don't know! But it's dead. The white wolf is gone." His breathing was uneven, hands twitching at his sides. "I…I need time to think. We need to—"

"Run!" Sasuke snapped, already pulling smoke bombs from his pouch. Naruto forced the panic aside and acted. "Rabbit Escape!" He slammed his hands together.

The forest erupted.

Hundreds of rabbits flooded the area, filling every space between the trees, kicking up dirt, leaves, anything they could to create a chaotic whirlwind of motion. At the same time, Sakura flipped backward, forming a hand seal. "Genjutsu: Flower Petal Escape!"

A wave of petals swirled through the smoke, blending into the illusion as they scattered in the wind.

Sasuke didn't hesitate. The smoke bombs exploded.

The entire battlefield became a storm of movement, petals, smoke, and bodies.

And in that chaos, they ran.

Naruto's heart hammered against his ribs as his feet pounded against the dirt. His chest felt tight, his mind was still racing, reeling.

His wolf was gone.

One of his Divine Dogs, gone.

His body screamed at him to stop, to go back, to fight, but he couldn't. Not now. Not when they were outmatched.

Sasuke ran beside him, his jaw clenched so tight it might have cracked. "Shit shit shit!" He spat, his hands shaking as they pumped at his sides. "What the hell are we up against?!" Sakura was just behind them, her breath coming in short, panicked gasps. "What do we do?! We can't fight that thing!" Naruto's eyes stung, his chest aching. "I don't know! I don't know!" His fingers curled into fists as he pushed himself forward. "We just have to get away!" He could still feel the weight of the scroll in his shadow. He could still feel the lingering absence of his wolf.

The Grass nin's laughter rang out through the forest, distant.

Naruto skidded to a halt, his chest heaving, hands shaking as he slammed them together in a seal. "Divine Dogs!"

A single black wolf emerged from his shadow, but something was wrong.

The wolf staggered, its body barely holding itself up. A deep, jagged gash ran along its side, its breathing shallow. Blood seeped into its dark fur, and it wobbled as it tried to take a step forward.

Naruto's stomach dropped. "No, no, no—" He immediately dismissed the summon, his entire body shaking as he watched the last bit of shadow retract into him. He swallowed hard. "If my summons die, I lose them permanently…" His voice was strained, breaking slightly. "But I…I think the white wolf's power is still there." He clenched his fists. "Maybe I can use it in other summons…?"

Sasuke and Sakura were both tense, standing in a loose triangle around him, their breathing uneven as the weight of their situation sank in. Sasuke’s fists clenched, frustration and fear battling in his expression. "So what do we do?"

Naruto exhaled sharply. His head was still spinning. The Grass nin was on a level they couldn’t hope to match. His body screamed at him to run, to get out, but there was nowhere to go.

He steeled himself, his hands forming another seal. "I’m going to summon Great Serpent next." His voice was firm, his eyes filled with a grim determination. "If this doesn’t work…" His fingers twitched, forming the stance for Mahoraga. "Then I’m going to have to summon Mahoraga."

Both of his teammates froze.

Sakura’s breath caught. "Wait, Naruto, are you serious? You said…you told us to run if you ever summoned that thing!"

"I know!" Naruto’s voice was strained. "But whoever that is, they're far out of our league. We need something stronger."

Before anyone could respond—

Everything went black.

Naruto's vision vanished. His hearing vanished. His body felt weightless. Then, pain.

It was like he was being ripped apart, thrown, twisted, flipped, spun. And then…Silence.

Sakura gasped, her vision returning all at once. But she was alone. The forest was silent. The oppressive weight of killing intent wrapped around her like a noose, squeezing, suffocating. And then she heard it. Footsteps.

Slow, deliberate.

The Grass nin walked towards her, their movements eerie, methodical, wrong.

Sakura took a step back, reaching for a kunai. "Stay away!"

The Grass nin smirked.

Then, slowly, deliberately, they reached up.

And ripped off their face.

The skin peeled away, revealing the real face beneath, Orochimaru.

Sakura froze.

"You must feel so left out~" Orochimaru's voice was mocking, sing song, his slitted eyes narrowing. "Your teammates? A Uchiha genius and a boy with a one of a kind Kekkei Genkai. Your sensei? A prodigy, one of the strongest shinobi in Konoha." He tilted his head, smirking. "And then there's you." Sakura’s grip on her kunai tightened. "Shut up." Orochimaru chuckled darkly.

Then he moved. Sakura barely had time to react before his palm slammed into her stomach, sending her flying. She crashed into a tree, pain exploding through her back.

She pushed herself up, coughing, forcing herself to form a hand seal. "Genjutsu: Flower Petal Esc—"

Orochimaru vanished.

Then he was behind her. His hand wrapped around her throat, lifting her off the ground. Sakura gasped, struggled, kicking wildly, clawing at his fingers, but he didn’t budge.

"You’re weak." Orochimaru whispered against her ear. "Pathetic. You think a few parlor tricks make you a kunoichi?" He laughed, squeezing harder.

Sakura's vision blurred.

Then—

Pain exploded through her shoulder as a kunai pierced through it, pinning her to the tree.

Sakura screamed.

Orochimaru leaned in close, his tongue flicking out. "You must feel so left out~" His voice was mocking, lilting. "All of your teammates and your sensei all have Kekkei Genkai…" His grin widened. "Yet you have nothing~" His fingers brushed against her forehead before lowering downwards. Orochimaru pulls out a syringe filled with an unknown liquid and slowly lifts her shirt, revealing her stomach. "Let’s fix that, shall we?" Sakura’s world went dark.

Sasuke’s vision snapped back.

And he wasn’t alone.

Orochimaru stood before him, the Grass nin disguise completely shed.

"Well, well, well~" Orochimaru’s voice was like silk and poison. "Sasuke Uchiha. You truly do have your brother’s eyes."

Sasuke’s blood ran cold. Orochimaru laughed at the look on his face. "You’re not nearly as strong as him, though." His smirk widened. "Not yet."

Sasuke’s grip on his kunai tightened. "Shut up."

Orochimaru’s eyes gleamed. "Oh, does that strike a nerve?" Sasuke lunged. Orochimaru dodged. Effortlessly.

Then, before Sasuke could react, Orochimaru was behind him. His fangs sank into Sasuke’s neck. Pain exploded through him, burning, searing, twisting. Then, blackness.

Naruto’s vision snapped back.

And Orochimaru was right there.

Naruto moved instantly. "Great Serpent!"

The ground exploded as a massive serpent burst from his shadow, lunging at Orochimaru. It caught him. For a second, Naruto thought, hoped, he had won.

Then Orochimaru melted into mud.

Naruto barely had time to process before something slammed into his chest, sending him flying. He hit the ground hard, coughing, struggling to breathe. Orochimaru chuckled. "Using snakes against me ? That’s just adorable." Naruto’s breath was ragged. He tried to stand, but his arms shook. Orochimaru loomed over him, his smirk sharp, cruel. "You truly are fascinating, Naruto Uzumaki."

Naruto's body wouldn't move. Orochimaru crouched down, his fingers tracing over Naruto’s neck. "I think you deserve a gift." Then, he bit down. Naruto's world shattered. Pain tore through him, spreading like fire, burning through his veins, crushing him. Then, Nothing.

Naruto groaned as he sat up, his entire body aching like he'd been trampled by a stampede. His hand flew to his neck, fingers brushing against the burning mark Orochimaru had left. The pain was intense, like his skin was on fire, but there was something else—something wrong. His chakra felt… twisted.

Beside him, Sasuke stirred, his hand also pressing against his neck. His breathing was ragged, his normally sharp eyes clouded with confusion. "What…the hell was that?" Naruto shook his head, trying to piece together his memories. "I don't know…We were fighting, and then—" His eyes flickered to Sakura.

She was still, her body riddled with needle marks, her breath shallow but steady.

"Sakura!" Naruto and Sasuke scrambled towards her, their injuries momentarily forgotten.

Sakura stirred weakly, her eyes fluttering open. When she saw them, she burst into tears. "I…I thought you two were dead!" she choked out, her body trembling as she clutched at their shirts. "He…he was so strong! I couldn’t do anything! I tried, but I—" Naruto and Sasuke shared a look before immediately pulling her into a hug, one on each side.

"Hey, you're okay." Naruto murmured, rubbing her back. "We all made it. That’s what matters."

Sasuke sighed, his grip tightening. "We're alive. That’s what counts." For a long moment, they just sat there, holding each other, grounding themselves in the fact that they were still breathing.

Then, voices.

Naruto’s eyes snapped up.

Sasuke turned his head sharply.

Footsteps.

Multiple.

Coming straight for them.

The air around them shifted, and suddenly, pain.

Naruto and Sasuke gasped in unison, hands flying to their burning necks.

Black markings spilled out from their cursed seals, snaking across their skin, pulsing with dark energy. Naruto’s eyes turned red, his pupils slitting. The seal on his neck bubbled, a red liquid oozing from the markings for a brief moment before disappearing.

Sakura gasped. "Your marks—!"

But Naruto wasn’t listening.

His head turned, and he saw them.

The Sound Team.

The ones from before.

A snarl ripped from Naruto’s throat.

His hands snapped together.

"Great Serpent!"

The ground exploded.

The massive serpent burst forth from Naruto’s shadow, its golden eyes locking onto its prey. One of the Sound nin had time to scream before Great Serpent’s massive fangs pierced his chest, crushing him instantly. Blood splattered across the forest floor. Naruto watched, his clawed fingers twitching, his breath uneven.

Sasuke was on the next one before they could react. A sickening CRACK rang out as he shattered their arm effortlessly. The Sound nin howled in pain, dropping to their knees.

Only Dosu remained.

The masked shinobi took a step back, fear finally creeping into his normally cocky demeanor. His hands trembled as he pulled out their Heaven scroll. "I surrender!" he barked, holding it out. "Take it! Just, just let me go!"

Naruto and Sasuke stalked forward.

The bloodlust in their eyes was undeniable.

Dosu was dead.

He just didn't know it yet.

Naruto raised a kunai. Sasuke lifted his foot, ready to crush him.

Then—

"STOP!"

Sakura's voice rang out, sharp and desperate.

Naruto froze.

Sasuke’s foot hovered.

The cursed seals instantly began to recede. The black markings slithered back into their skin, vanishing as quickly as they had appeared. Naruto’s eyes returned to blue. Sasuke blinked, his breathing unsteady. Slowly, Naruto looked down at his shaking hands. The kunai slipped from his fingers. Sasuke took a step back.

They had been seconds from killing Dosu.

Naruto swallowed hard. His hands clenched into fists before he turned to Sakura. "…Sorry." His voice was hoarse. Sasuke grunted. "Yeah. Me too."

Sakura’s shoulders relaxed, relief flooding her face.

Naruto took the scroll from Dosu, shoving it into his shadow before turning away. "Come on. Let’s get out of here before something else finds us." No one argued.

They arrived unchallenged.

Naruto nearly collapsed from relief when they stepped through the massive double doors. A large inscription was carved into the stone walls:

"If you do not have Heaven, seek wisdom. If you do not have Earth, seek strength. Only then can you attain true balance."

Naruto frowned. "What’s this supposed to mean?" Sasuke snorted. "Are you serious?" Sakura exhaled. "I think we’re supposed to open the scrolls together."

Naruto blinked, then nodded. "Alright, let’s do it."

The moment they unrolled both scrolls, a massive plume of smoke burst forth. When the smoke cleared, Iruka stood in front of them.

Naruto’s eyes widened. "Iruka-sensei!" But Iruka wasn't smiling. His eyes scanned over them, taking in their torn clothes, bruises, the blood staining their skin. His face paled.

"What…happened to you three?" His voice shook. Naruto took a deep breath. "We need to talk to the Hokage."

Iruka’s brows furrowed. "Naruto, what—"

"It's urgent."

Something in Naruto’s voice made Iruka stop. Then, he nodded. The second they stepped into the Hokage’s office, Kakashi was already there. His eye narrowed. His entire body was tense. Naruto saw the sharp, unhidden worry in his stance. Then, his gaze landed on Naruto and Sasuke’s necks. And his face darkened. Kakashi’s eye snapped to Hiruzen.

Naruto took a deep breath, steeling himself. His body still ached, his mind still reeled from what had happened in the forest, but he needed to get this out. He had to. "We were moving through the forest when it happened," Naruto began. "One second, everything was normal. The next, BOOM. A massive shockwave came out of nowhere, tearing through the trees like a hurricane." His fists clenched at his sides. "I barely had time to react, but I summoned Toad, he took the hit for us. If I hadn’t, we would’ve been torn apart then and there."

Hiruzen frowned deeply, his fingers steepled together. Kakashi stood behind him, arms crossed, his expression unreadable but tense. Sasuke took over, his voice colder, more controlled. "Then that Grass ninja appeared. The one we saw before. We thought it was just another competitor at first, but the way they acted…they knew us." His fingers curled into his sleeves. "They knew about Naruto’s Ten Shadows Technique. About the Sharingan."

"They wanted you." Kakashi muttered, his voice dangerously low. Sasuke exhaled sharply. "Yeah." Naruto’s jaw tightened. "We panicked. I summoned my wolves—" his voice hitched, just barely, "—but then they dropped a head in front of us. The white wolf’s head."

Kakashi’s eye widened slightly. "One of your Divine Dogs?" Naruto gave a slow, tense nod. "Gone. Forever." His fists shook. "And the black one was barely standing when I called him back. That’s when we knew we couldn’t win. We ran."

Sakura swallowed, her hands gripping the fabric of her pants. "We tried everything. Smoke bombs, Rabbit Escape, my genjutsu, but nothing worked. No matter what we did, they always found us." She shuddered. "It was like we were being hunted for sport." Hiruzen’s expression darkened. "Then what?"

Sasuke’s grip on his knees tightened. "Then…nothing. It all went black." Naruto nodded grimly. "I couldn’t hear, I couldn’t see, I couldn’t even feel anything. Then, suddenly, we were somewhere else. Alone." Sakura’s breathing hitched, and her fingers curled into her lap. "And then…he was there. Orochimaru." Kakashi went rigid. Hiruzen’s eyes hardened.

Sakura’s voice shook as she spoke. "He…he toyed with me. Mocked me. Told me how weak I was, how useless I was compared to you two. He said I was nothing but dead weight. That I didn’t deserve to be a shinobi." Her arms wrapped around herself. "Then…he pinned me to a tree and told me he’d fix that. That he'd give me a kekkei genkai so I wouldn't be so pathetic anymore." Naruto and Sasuke both turned toward her slightly, their faces filled with quiet anger.

Sakura swallowed hard and continued. "I blacked out after that. When I woke up, I was in that hollowed out tree with the rest of them."

A thick silence filled the room before Sasuke spoke next. His voice was quiet. "He talked about Itachi." Kakashi’s hands curled into fists. "He said I was weak. That I wasn’t even worth comparing to him. That I’d never be able to beat him unless I took his power." Sasuke’s nails dug into his palms. "Then he bit me. I’ve never felt pain like that before. It was like my whole body was on fire." He exhaled through his nose. "Then I blacked out."

Naruto shifted slightly, exhaling through his nose. " I summoned Great Serpent, and we almost had him. But it was just a mud clone." His hands trembled slightly at his sides. "He said I was a fool for trying to use snakes against him. That my shadows were interesting, but nothing compared to what I could be if I took his offer." His throat tightened. "Then he slammed me into a tree and bit me. I felt something crawl under my skin. Something wrong. Then…nothing. Just pain."

Another silence filled the room.

Hiruzen let out a slow breath, the weight of their words pressing down on his shoulders.

"You said you woke up in a hollowed out tree together?" he asked. Naruto nodded. "We checked each other over. I…I don’t know why, but Sasuke’s seal and mine are different." Kakashi’s eyes narrowed slightly. "Different?" Naruto pulled down the collar of his shirt slightly, revealing the jagged, cracked markings of the Cursed Seal of Earth . Sasuke mirrored him, pulling down his own collar, revealing the three-tomoe shape of the Cursed Seal of Heaven.

Kakashi’s eye sharpened.

Hiruzen’s lips pressed into a tight line.

Naruto rolled his shoulders. "We didn’t have time to process anything before the Sound Team found us. The seals reacted when we saw them."

Sasuke nodded. "It was like something took over. My body moved on its own, I couldn’t control it." Naruto let out a humorless chuckle. "I killed one of them instantly. Sasuke shattered the arm of another. The last guy gave up and handed over his scroll." Sakura’s fingers curled. "They were about to kill him, too. But I stopped them."

The two boys went silent.

Hiruzen sighed deeply, rubbing his temples. "And then?" Naruto exhaled. "Then we left. We made it to the tower without any more fights." Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. "This…is a serious problem." Kakashi took a slow breath before finally speaking. "Orochimaru wasn’t after the exam. He was after them. He wants them to go to him. He gave them a taste, trying to bait them into going to him. We need to put a seal over the marks as soon as possible, and figure out what he did to Sakura as well."

Kakashi and Hiruzen exchanged a look, the severity of the situation settling in the room like a thick fog. Without another word, Hiruzen moved to retrieve the necessary materials for the Evil Sealing Method, while Kakashi gestured for Naruto and Sasuke to sit on the floor.

"This will suppress the curse marks, but it won’t remove them," Kakashi explained, kneeling down between them. "If you give in to the seal’s influence, it will flare up again. If i were doing it alone, you would be limited in chakra use. But since Lord Third is helping, you should be able to keep the seal at bay by ignoring it." His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.

Naruto snorted. "Yeah, well, I’d rather not have some snake freak’s chakra in me anyway." Sasuke remained silent, staring at the floor, but gave a single nod of understanding. Hiruzen returned, laying out sealing tags and ink. He turned to Sakura, offering her a small knife. "Sakura, I need a sample of your blood."

Sakura stiffened. "My…my blood?" Hiruzen nodded solemnly. "Whatever Orochimaru did to you, I need to analyze it. I need to know if anything has been altered." Swallowing hard, she took the knife and carefully pressed it against her palm, wincing as a thin line of red beaded against her skin. Hiruzen collected it on a scroll before sealing it away, then turned back to the boys.

The procedure began.

Hiruzen moved first, pressing his hand to Sasuke’s curse mark as Kakashi did the same, weaving the Evil Sealing Method with precision, his fingers forming intricate seals. The markings on Sasuke’s skin flared violently before settling, the dark energy receding as the seal locked it in place.

Sasuke exhaled sharply, beads of sweat rolling down his temple.

Then came Naruto.

Kakashi placed his hand over the jagged markings on Naruto’s neck as Hiruzen mirrored his actions, both pressing their chakra into the Evil Sealing Method. But something was…off. Hiruzen’s brow furrowed as his hand remained against Naruto’s neck. There was nothing. No resistance. No dark chakra fighting back against the suppression.

The seal settled into place, and yet—

Hiruzen’s hand lingered, his mind racing.

"Done." Kakashi muttered, pulling away.

Naruto rolled his shoulders, wincing at the soreness but otherwise feeling fine. "Well, that sucked." Sasuke said nothing, only adjusting his collar to hide the newly applied seal.

Hiruzen exhaled, then stood. "You three need to rest. Take it easy for the next few days. You’re free to drop out of the exam if you wish."

Naruto and Sasuke immediately scowled, while Sakura looked up sharply.

"No way" Naruto said. "We’re seeing this through." Sasuke’s voice was quiet, but firm. "I’m not leaving." Sakura inhaled deeply, steeling herself. "We made it this far. We’re not stopping now." Hiruzen studied them carefully before nodding in approval. "Very well. You’re dismissed."

As the three of them left the office, Kakashi stayed behind, his gaze shifting toward Hiruzen. The Hokage’s eyes remained locked on the door, his face unreadable. "You noticed it too." Kakashi murmured. Hiruzen finally exhaled, his fingers curling against the desk. "Naruto’s seal was empty." Kakashi’s visible eye narrowed. "Empty?"

Hiruzen turned to the window, staring out over the village. "With Anko’s curse mark, and Sasuke’s as well, you can feel something there. A presence. The curse mark fights back against suppression. But with Naruto…" His grip tightened. "It was as if there was nothing there at all."

Kakashi’s voice was calm, but laced with suspicion. "Do you think it’s the Kyuubi?" Hiruzen let out a slow breath. "I don’t know." His eyes lingered on the village skyline, deep in thought. "And that…that scares me."

Chapter Text

The room set aside for Team 7 was small but comfortable, a quiet space within the tower where they could finally rest after the hellish ordeal in the Forest of Death. The exhaustion from their battles weighed heavy on their bodies, and despite the tension still lingering in their minds, the moment they hit their beds, sleep claimed them.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Sasuke stood in the ruins of the Uchiha compound. The sky above was an endless void, swallowing every hint of light. Blood stained the walls, the scent of iron suffocating the air. He could hear the screams, faint, distant echoes of his fallen clan.

A shadowed figure stepped forward.

Not Itachi. Orochimaru.

The Snake Sannin’s sickly golden eyes glowed in the darkness, lips curled into a smirk. “So much potential” he mused, stepping closer. “And yet…so weak.” Sasuke reached for a kunai, but his arms felt like lead. He couldn't move. His muscles locked, betraying him. Orochimaru was suddenly behind him, whispering into his ear.

“You’ll never surpass him as you are now.”

The air turned cold. The shadows twisted. And then, another figure appeared.

Itachi.

He stood across from him, his crimson Sharingan eyes glowing, staring through him.

Then, without a word, he turned away.

Rage exploded inside Sasuke. He tried to scream, to chase after his brother, but Orochimaru’s laughter coiled around him like a vice. “How does it feel…to be powerless?”

—————————————————————————————————————————

The cold metal table beneath her burned against her skin. She couldn’t move. Sakura’s breath came in ragged gasps as she stared up at the dark ceiling, her limbs strapped down by thick, unbreakable restraints. The room was dimly lit, the shadows stretching out like grasping fingers.

A figure moved into view, and her stomach turned.

Orochimaru.

He smiled.

“You’ve always been the weakest” he purred, dragging a single clawed finger along her cheek. “Surrounded by geniuses, by bloodlines, by monsters. And yet…you? You’re nothing.”

Sakura struggled, thrashed, fought against the bindings. “You lack power, but don’t worry…” Orochimaru leaned closer, his breath sickly warm against her ear. “I can give you power.”

His hands glowed with a sickly purple chakra as he reached toward her chest. “Let’s fix that, shall we?”

Pain.

Agony ripped through her body as she screamed, the sensation of her very essence being torn apart and rebuilt. The world spun, her veins burned, her mind fractured—

And then, there was nothing.

—————————————————————————————————————————

The world was cold.

Naruto stood in the darkened forest, alone. His breathing came in sharp gasps, his pulse thundering in his ears. The shadows around him shifted, twisting unnaturally.

Something wet dripped onto his hand.

Naruto looked down.

Blood.

A sickening crunch echoed in the distance. His heart lurched. Slowly, hesitantly, he turned his head.

And saw the White Divine Dog, its body broken and mangled, lying in a pool of its own blood.

Orochimaru stood above it, his hands drenched in red, his expression mocking. “You should take better care of your pets, Naruto-kun.”

Naruto ran forward, rage igniting every cell in his body, but his legs felt heavy. Like he was sinking into the ground, like the world was pulling him down. Orochimaru reached into the wolf’s corpse, and when he pulled his hand back, he held something.

A single, pulsing red heart.

Naruto’s own heartbeat slammed against his ribs as Orochimaru crushed it in his hands.

The wolf’s body vanished into his shadow, gone forever.

Naruto screamed.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Naruto’s body jerked awake.

His breath came in ragged gasps, his forehead damp with sweat. His hands clenched the blanket tightly, his body shaking. The vivid images still burned into his mind, too real, too fresh.

His eyes darted to the side as Sasuke shot up next, his own breathing uneven.

Then Sakura.

Silence hung between them.

The room was dark, only faint moonlight filtering through the window. But even in the dim lighting, they could all see it, the raw fear in each other’s eyes.

“…You too?” Naruto whispered. Sasuke swallowed thickly, nodding. “Yeah.” Sakura hugged herself, pulling her knees up to her chest. “I…I can still hear him.” Her voice wavered, barely above a whisper.

Naruto looked down at his hands, clenching them into fists. “That bastard’s still haunting us even when we’re asleep.” Sasuke exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “Tch. As if we haven’t been through enough.”

The weight of their experience settled over them. It was more than just a fight. Orochimaru had done something to them, left his mark. Sakura trembled slightly. “…I don’t want to be alone right now.”

Naruto glanced at her, then at Sasuke. His body still ached, but…he understood. “Me neither” he admitted. For a moment, there was hesitation, then, Sakura shifted closer, and Naruto moved to sit beside her. Sasuke remained silent before sighing heavily. “…Fine.” He moved as well, until the three of them sat together, huddled in the center of the room.

They didn’t speak for a while. They just sat, their breathing slowly evening out, the warmth of their teammates grounding them. Finally, Naruto let out a breath. “…We’re gonna be okay.” Sasuke didn’t say anything, but he didn’t refute it. Sakura nodded, voice soft. “…Yeah.”

They stayed like that, huddled together, letting the silence wrap around them like a fragile shield. None of them dared to move, afraid that the moment they did, the nightmares would return. 

Then, the door creaked open.

Kakashi stood there, his visible eye scanning the room. His team. His students. The exhaustion in their faces, the lingering fear in their expressions, it was a sight that twisted something deep in his chest. They were just kids, his kids.

He sighed softly before stepping inside. Without a word, he lowered himself onto the floor in front of them, crossing his legs. Then, he held out his arms. "Come here," Kakashi said, his voice quiet but firm.

They looked up at him in surprise.

"Let it all out." he continued. "Cry, scream, do whatever you need to do. I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you." Naruto stiffened, his hands clenching the fabric of his pants. “Sensei, we’re not—”

“You don’t have to act strong right now, Naruto.” Kakashi interrupted, his tone gentle. “Not with me.” Sasuke lowered his gaze, his jaw tightening. He had been suppressing everything since they escaped the forest, shoving it all into the deepest parts of his mind. But now…

Sakura’s breath hitched. Her hands trembled. She wanted to be strong, to prove she could handle this, but the weight of everything, the fear, the pain, the helplessness, it was too much.

Naruto was the first to move. He hesitated for only a second before shifting forward, burying himself into Kakashi’s chest. The Jonin’s arms wrapped around him, warm and steady, grounding him. Sakura followed next, clinging to Naruto as she buried her face into Kakashi’s shoulder. Sasuke was last. Slowly, reluctantly, he leaned into Kakashi’s embrace. He didn’t cry, but he let himself breathe.

Kakashi held them all.

For a long while, they stayed like that. No words, just shared comfort.

Finally, Kakashi spoke.

“You did well.” he murmured. “You survived. You fought against one of the most dangerous shinobi alive…and you’re still here.” None of them responded, but they heard him.

“I know it hurts" he continued. "And I won’t tell you to just ‘get over it.’ But you’re not alone in this.” He gave Naruto’s shoulder a gentle squeeze. “I’m proud of you three. More than you know.”

Naruto sniffled, wiping his eyes. “…Thanks, Sensei.” Sasuke let out a quiet breath. He didn’t say anything, but Kakashi could tell, it meant something to him, too. Sakura nodded, leaning into the warmth for just a little longer.

Kakashi sat with them, offering quiet reassurances, his presence unwavering. He told them stories, ones of failure, of grief, of overcoming pain. Of his own experiences, his own losses. They listened.

—————————————————————————————————————————

Team 7 stood together, looking far better than they had in days. The exhaustion wasn’t completely gone, but their postures were stronger. Naruto rolled his shoulders, feeling a new sense of clarity. Sasuke stood tall beside him, his determination unwavering. Sakura’s hands no longer trembled.

They had survived.

And now, they stood among the remaining competitors, gathered inside the Preliminary Exam Stadium. Hayate Gekko coughed, scanning the line of surviving Genin. “Congratulations to those of you who made it this far.” he said, his voice hoarse but firm, interrupted by the occasional coughing fit.

The air was thick with tension. The remaining Genin eyed each other, their bodies tense, their excitement and nerves crackling through the room. “This next stage was not originally planned." Hayate continued. "However, due to the high number of participants still standing, we will be holding Preliminary Matches.”

A murmur spread through the room.

Hayate lifted a hand, silencing them. “The rules are simple. You fight until your opponent can no longer continue, they surrender, or a proctor intervenes. The winners of these matches will move on to the final stage of the Chunin Exams.”

As the tension settled over the room, the sound of footsteps echoed through the air. The Genin turned toward the balcony overlooking the stadium as the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, stepped forward, his presence commanding the attention of everyone below.

His gaze swept over the remaining competitors, shinobi from Konoha, Suna, Kiri, Kumo, and even smaller villages. Despite their differences, all of them had survived the grueling trials of the Forest of Death, standing here as potential Chunin.

Hiruzen took a deep breath before addressing them, his voice steady and strong.

"You all stand here today because you have proven yourselves" he began. "The Chunin Exams are more than just a test, they are a battlefield. These exams exist to show your growth, your capabilities, and your potential as future leaders of your village. It is a place where the strong rise, where nations gauge the strength of their shinobi, and where you will face the harsh reality of the world we live in."

His eyes darkened slightly, the weight of his years showing in his expression.

"A shinobi’s life is filled with conflict, sacrifice, and war. You will not always fight to prove your strength, sometimes, you will fight to protect those who cannot fight for themselves. Sometimes, you will be forced to make decisions that weigh heavily on your soul."

His gaze lingered on Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura for a brief moment, as if acknowledging what they had already endured.

"But understand this." he continued. "The true purpose of these exams is not to create division between our villages. It is to foster understanding, to teach each of you what it means to stand among the strong, and to prepare you for the reality of the battlefield."

He let those words settle before he exhaled and softened his expression.

"Now…for those of you who still have the resolve to continue forward, step up. Prove your worth, and fight not just for yourselves, but for the future you wish to create."

Hayate Gekko coughed into his hand before stepping forward, his tired eyes scanning the gathered Genin. “The preliminaries will now begin. The rules are simple. One on one matches, no interference, and the fight continues until I determine a winner, or one of you can no longer continue.”

He reached into his pouch, pulling out a slip of paper with the first two names. “The first match…Sasuke Uchiha vs. Yoroi Akado.”

Sasuke smirked and hopped over the railing, landing gracefully in the arena. Yoroi cracked his knuckles, already eager to sap Sasuke’s chakra dry.

Hayate raised his hand. “Begin!”

Sasuke didn’t hesitate, he launched forward, engaging Yoroi in a rapid exchange of taijutsu. He ducked, dodged, and countered with swift punches and kicks, but Yoroi’s hands glowed ominously, waiting for an opportunity to grab him.

Knowing better than to let those hands touch him, Sasuke leaped back and quickly weaved hand signs. “ Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu! ”

A massive wave of flames shot forward, but Yoroi reacted swiftly, dodging to the side. Sasuke frowned. ‘He’s slippery.’

Not wasting time, Sasuke threw a smoke bomb at the ground, covering the area in thick smoke. The crowd above lost sight of them momentarily. Yoroi scoffed. “Hiding, huh? Won’t save you.”

But the second he moved, he was caught.

Sasuke’s voice rang out. “ Lightning Release: Spider Web! ”

The smoke cleared just enough to reveal lightning-infused threads wrapped around Yoroi’s limbs, locking him in place. Sasuke stepped out of the smoke, kunai pressed to Yoroi’s throat. “It’s over.” he said coolly.

Hayate observed the situation for a moment before nodding. “Winnerm, Sasuke Uchiha.”

Sasuke released his jutsu, letting Yoroi drop to the ground. Without another word, he walked back to the balcony, where his team waited for him.

Naruto grinned. “Not bad, Teme.” Sasuke scoffed but smirked nonetheless. “Like I’d lose to a nobody.” They turned back to the arena, waiting for the next match to be called. 

Hayate coughed into his hand before glancing at the next match-up. “Sakura Haruno vs. Ino Yamanaka.”

Sakura exhaled slowly before hopping down into the arena. Ino followed, flipping her hair dramatically as she strutted forward. “Sakura, I hope you’re ready to lose!” Ino taunted, smirking confidently.

Sakura rolled her shoulders, eyes steady. “We’ll see about that.”

Hayate raised his hand. “Begin!”

Ino immediately rushed forward, attempting to engage Sakura in close combat. But Sakura remained still, hands forming a quick seal.

“ Genjutsu: Unknown Fire! ”

Suddenly, a massive wave of flames erupted from Sakura’s hands, roaring toward Ino. The heat seemed unbearable, the flames hungry as they surged forward.

“Wha—?!” Ino’s eyes widened in panic. She threw herself to the side, narrowly avoiding the illusionary inferno.

“Too slow.”

Ino barely had time to process Sakura’s real attack before the ground beneath her turned to mud.

“ Earth Release: Bottomless Swamp! ”

The solid ground liquefied beneath Ino’s feet, sucking her down. “Wha…what the hell is this?!” Ino screamed, flailing her arms as she sank up to her shoulders. Sakura stood calmly nearby, arms crossed. “It’s my win, Ino.”

Ino growled, still trying to pull herself free. “This isn’t fair! This is disgusting! My clothes are ruined!” Hayate sighed before raising his hand. “Winner, Sakura Haruno.” Two Chunin instructors moved forward, working to pull a furious, mud-covered Ino out of the swamp.

Sakura turned on her heel and walked back to the balcony, feeling the weight of her first real victory. Naruto and Sasuke were waiting for her, both grinning.

“Damn, Sakura!” Naruto laughed. “You really buried her!”

Sasuke smirked. “Hn. Not bad.”

Sakura flicked her hair back, mirroring Ino’s usual arrogance. “Of course not.” Sakura takes a second to stare at Ino. ‘Did…did I really used to be like that? That felt…so easy. I know we were about equal in strengh back in the academy, but still. Is Asuma really not training them? Or is something else going on.’

As Ino’s furious yelling continued below, Hayate looked to the next names on his list, preparing for the next match. A few matches go by, Kankuro wins his match, Choji barely loses his match. Shino wins his match in a shockingly brutal display, literally blowing his opponents arms off. Finally, it was Naruto’s turn.

Hayate coughed into his hand, glancing at the next match up. “Naruto Nara vs. Kiba Inuzuka.”

Naruto stretched his arms before hopping down into the arena, a confident smirk on his face. Kiba was already waiting for him, arms crossed, Akamaru perched on his head.

“You should just give up now, Naruto!” Kiba taunted, cracking his knuckles. “I’ve gotten a lot stronger since the academy. You won’t even be able to touch me.”

Naruto rolled his eyes. “Oh yeah? Guess we’ll see.” Kiba grinned, reaching up to scratch behind Akamaru’s ear. “Face it, Naruto. You’re not on my level. And Akamaru? He’s infinitely better than those knock off wolves of yours.”

Naruto’s smirk twitched slightly. “I only have one wolf now” he said coolly, his voice darkening slightly. “But I’d bet even that one wolf could take you and Akamaru on by itself.” Kiba snorted, eyes flashing with amusement. “Oh, right. You lost one, huh? Guess your fancy Kekkei Genkai isn’t so great after all.”

Naruto stiffened. His fists clenched at his sides. That bastard—

Hayate raised his hand. “Begin!”

Kiba rushed forward instantly, closing the gap between them in a flash. “Too slow, Naruto!”

But Naruto didn’t move.

Instead, he flashed through the oh so familiar Dog Shadow Puppet. “ Divine Dog: Totality. ”

His shadow rippled unnaturally, shifting and writhing beneath him. A familiar shape began to emerge, but something was different. The black wolf stepped out, larger than before, its form twisted into something monstrous. It was still quadrupedal, but its muscles were far bulkier, its body towering over before. Its fur was sleek but jagged, with mixtures of white mixed in, and its eyes gleamed with an eerie, predatory hunger.

For the first time, Kiba hesitated.

His cocky smirk faltered, his nose twitching as he instinctively took a step back. “What the hell—?”

Naruto’s gaze locked onto him. “Go.”

Totality lunged.

Kiba barely had time to react before the massive wolf blurred forward, faster than anything Kiba had anticipated. “Akamaru!” Kiba called out, leaping backward. Akamaru dropped from his head, landing beside him as Kiba bit into a soldier pill, his form bulging with sudden energy.

“ Fang Over Fang! ”

Both Kiba and Akamaru spun into twin drills, launching themselves straight at Naruto, but Naruto was gone.

Kiba’s eyes widened as Naruto sidestepped effortlessly, his body twisting just out of reach.

A split second later, Totality intercepted Akamaru mid air, its massive jaws snapping shut around the small dog’s scruff before whipping him aside. Akamaru yelped in shock, crashing hard into the ground.

“Kiba!” Naruto’s voice called out mockingly. “You said you got stronger, so why are you so slow?”

Kiba snarled, landing on his feet, his hands clenching into fists.

“Shut up!” He charged again, throwing a wild punch—

Naruto ducked under it, moving fluidly.

Kiba swung again, Naruto tilted his head just enough to let it skim past his cheek. Again. Miss. Again. Miss. Kiba gritted his teeth, his movements becoming sloppier. He couldn’t touch him.

Naruto smirked. “What’s wrong, dog boy? Losing your bite?” Kiba growled, pushing back. “Akamaru, get up!” Akamaru staggered onto his feet just as Totality appeared in front of him again.

The wolf growled lowly, its fangs bared. Akamaru yelped and scrambled backward, his tail tucked tightly between his legs.

“Damn it, Akamaru! Quit being scared—!”

Kiba’s words were cut short as Naruto’s fist buried itself in his stomach. Kiba gagged, his body doubling over as the air was forced out of his lungs. Naruto leaned down slightly, his expression calm. “Too slow.” he whispered.

Then, with a single swift motion, he drove his knee into Kiba’s chin, sending him flying back. Kiba crashed onto the ground, groaning as he tried to push himself up, but before he could, Totality loomed over him, its massive paw pressing down on his chest. Kiba gasped, struggling under the sheer weight of the beast.

Hayate raised his hand. “Winner, Naruto Uzumaki.”

Naruto snapped his fingers, and Totality stepped off Kiba, vanishing into his shadow once more. As Naruto walked back to the balcony, Kakashi observed quietly from the railing. His single eye studied the brief but overwhelming display of power. ‘That new form…It’s at least triple the strength of his normal Divine Dogs.’ Kakashi mused, a small flicker of concern forming in the back of his mind. ‘ Just how strong can Naruto’s summons become?’

The rest of the fights continue as normal, Temari wins against tenten, shikamaru wins, neji wins against hinata, which gets kiba yelling like crazy. Naruto is pissed by the family hurting each other, but manages to not say anything. Garaa wins against lee. As the preliminary matches came to an end, the remaining participants were gathered together once more. Hayate cleared his throat, his voice raspy but firm. “Now that we have our finalists, each of you will pick a number to determine your match up for the final rounds of the Chunin Exams.”

One by one, the Genin stepped forward, drawing their numbers and revealing their fates.

Naruto clenched his slip of paper in his hand, glancing up at the board.

Naruto Uzumaki vs. Neji Hyuga.

His jaw tightened. He looked across the room, meeting Neji’s cold, impassive gaze. There was no emotion there, no concern, no excitement. Just a calm, calculated stare that seemed to see through him.

Naruto smirked, but there was no humor in it. ‘So that’s how it’s gonna be, huh?’

Sasuke’s name came up next.

Sasuke Uchiha vs. Gaara.

Naruto glanced toward his teammate, who stood still, his face unreadable as he stared at the red-haired Suna shinobi. Gaara, on the other hand, was grinning, his eyes wide and hungry.

Sakura checked her own slip of paper, her heart pounding.

Sakura Haruno vs. Dosu Kinuta.

She let out a breath. She didn’t know much about Dosu, but she wasn’t about to underestimate him. Not after seeing what he could do.

Shikamaru groaned as he saw his match up.

Shikamaru Nara vs. Temari.

“Well, that’s troublesome.” he muttered, rubbing the back of his head.

With the matches officially set, Hiruzen stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the Genin before him. “You all have one month to prepare.” he announced. “Use this time wisely. Train, recover, and improve. The final stage of the exam will not be easy.”

Naruto barely heard the rest of the speech.

His focus was locked on Neji.

One month.

‘One month to get strong enough to wipe that smug look off his face.’

—————————————————————————————————————————

At Training Ground 7, Team 7 stood before Kakashi, who was looking at them with an apologetic expression. "I'm sorry" he said, his tone serious. "But I won’t be able to personally train any of you for the next month. Lord Third has assigned me and a select group of shinobi to handle security measures regarding Orochimaru. That takes priority right now."

Naruto frowned. "So what? You're just ditching us?" Kakashi chuckled lightly but shook his head. "Not exactly. I pulled some strings to make sure each of you gets the best possible training for your skill set."

He turned to Sakura first, handing her a scroll. "Sakura, every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, you’ll have medical ninjutsu lessons at the hospital. I believe you have the control necessary to excel in it. And in this scroll, I’ve included two earth style jutsu and one genjutsu that should complement your skill set. I think you'll benefit greatly from them."

Sakura’s eyes widened as she took the scroll, gripping it tightly. "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei! I won’t waste this chance!"

Kakashi nodded, then turned to Sasuke. "Sasuke, I’ve arranged for you to train under Hayate Gekkō. I’ve seen the way you handle a kunai, and I think you’d take well to swordsmanship. He’ll be teaching you that, as well as refining your taijutsu. And here—" he handed Sasuke another scroll "—is the next step in mastering lightning release. Also, the first step for fire mastery is the same as lightning, just burn the leaf instead."

Sasuke smirked slightly, taking the scroll. "Sword training, huh? That could be interesting."

Finally, Kakashi turned to Naruto, handing him his own scroll. "Naruto, I found someone to help you with your chakra control and genjutsu detection. His name is Ebisu, he’s one of the best when it comes to chakra control. He will also be helping you with genjutsu detection. And that’s one of your biggest weaknesses."

Naruto grumbled but took the scroll, glancing at it. "What's this?"

"It’s a scroll on the first and second steps for wind and water release mastery, your two affinities. I know it won’t help against Neji directly, but you need to develop your overall foundation. I have faith in you."

Naruto still looked a little unsure, but he tucked the scroll away.

Kakashi gave them all a last look, his expression softening. "I have to go now. I’m sorry I couldn’t train you all myself, but this is the best I could do. Use this time wisely." With that, he disappeared in a swirl of leaves.

A few minutes later, Hayate Gekko approached, coughing lightly as he walked up to Sasuke. "You're coming with me. Before we begin training, we need to get you a weapon."

Sasuke raised a brow. "A weapon?"

"A sword." Hayate clarified. "You should have a weapon suited to your fighting style. We’re heading to a blacksmith first." Sasuke nodded, intrigued, and followed his new mentor.

Sakura took a deep breath and turned to Naruto. "Guess this is it for now. Good luck with your training!" 

"You too, Sakura!" Naruto grinned, giving her a thumbs up. Sakura nodded and jogged off toward the hospital, where her medical lessons awaited her.

Naruto crossed his arms as Ebisu finally arrived, pushing his glasses up with a smirk.

"Well, well, well" Ebisu said, eyeing him. "You’re quite lucky to have someone of my caliber training you. I’ll turn you into a refined shinobi yet." Naruto deadpanned. "Yeah, yeah. Where are we training?" Ebisu adjusted his glasses again. "The hot springs."

Naruto stared . "…The hot springs? The place where old perverts peek on women?"

Ebisu turned red and coughed violently. "I-IT’S NOT LIKE THAT! The hot springs provide an ideal environment for water walking, a crucial exercise in chakra control!" Naruto blinked. "Oh."

Ebisu sighed in exasperation. "Let’s just go." With that, Naruto followed his new trainer, completely unaware of how much of a headache the next month was going to be.

Naruto stood at the edge of the hot springs, glaring at the gently rippling water. Ebisu stood beside him, arms crossed, his usual smug expression in place. "Water walking is the next step in chakra control." Ebisu explained. "Unlike tree walking, where you maintain a constant stream of chakra, water is always shifting. You must continuously adjust your chakra output to remain standing."

Naruto huffed. "Yeah, yeah, I got it. Just gotta find the right amount of chakra, right?"

Ebisu nodded. "Now, step onto the water and try."

Naruto took a deep breath, gathered his chakra, and stepped forward—

SPLASH!

He instantly sank waist deep into the water.

Ebisu sighed, rubbing his temples. "Too much chakra. Again!"

Naruto climbed out and tried again. And again. And again. Each time, he either sank too fast or shot himself backward like a skipping stone. After nearly an hour of this, Naruto growled in frustration. "This is so much harder than tree climbing!"

"That's because you lack finesse," Ebisu chided. "You're forcing too much chakra into the water instead of adjusting to its natural flow."

Naruto gritted his teeth and prepared to try again when—

Giggles.

Naruto blinked. "Huh?"

Ebisu froze mid step, his head snapping toward the source of the sound.

"Stay here." he ordered, adjusting his glasses before vanishing.

Naruto frowned, crossing his arms as he watched Ebisu sneak behind the bathhouse.

There was a moment of silence. Then—

"PERVERT!"

CRACK!

Naruto's eyes widened as Ebisu suddenly flew through the air, crashing into the ground completely unconscious. "What the hell?!" Naruto ran over, looking between Ebisu’s twitching form and the direction he had come from.

Emerging from behind the fence was a tall, white-haired man, wearing a red coat over a green kimono. He had a massive scroll strapped to his back and a very pleased expression on his face.

"Well, well~" the man mused. "That guy really should be more careful about where he’s looking. Good thing I, the legendary Jiraiya the Toad Sage, was here to stop him!"

Naruto stared .

Then he scowled.

"Oh, come on! You were totally peeping too!" Jiraiya scoffed . "Peeping? Please! I was simply conducting research for my next novel!" Naruto twitched . "I don’t care what you were doing! You knocked out my teacher!"

Jiraiya waved a hand dismissively. "Pfft, that guy? He wasn’t teaching you anything useful anyway."

Naruto growled . "You! You think you can just show up, knock out my teacher, and get away with it?! No way, old man! I’m hunting you down!"

Jiraiya laughed as he casually walked away. "Good luck with that, kid."

Naruto grinned. "Oh, I don’t need luck."

He slammed his hands together, forming a shadow puppet sign.

" Divine Dog Totality! "

The massive black and white wolf burst from Naruto’s shadow, its eyes glowing as they sniffed the air, already tracking Jiraiya’s scent.

Jiraiya paused , raising an eyebrow. "Oh? That’s an interesting technique."

"You better run, old man!" Naruto shouted, taking off after him.

Jiraiya chuckled. "Heh. This might actually be fun."

And so, for the rest of the day, Naruto relentlessly hunted Jiraiya, using every trick he had. He sent rabbits swarming through the streets, used his shadow clones to corner him, and even had Great Serpent burrow underground in an attempt to trap him.

But every time Naruto thought he had him, Jiraiya slipped away .

By the time night fell, Jiraiya stood atop a rooftop, watching as Naruto panted below, exhausted but still determined.

Jiraiya smirked.

"Yeah…this kid's interesting. Maybe I’ll train him after all."

—————————————————————————————————————————

Naruto sprinted after Nue, the summon bounding ahead toward the sound of rushing water. His legs burned from exhaustion, but he pushed forward, determined to find Jiraiya. The old man had toyed with him all day, slipping away at every turn. As he burst through the trees, Naruto skidded to a stop at the edge of a riverbank. The water was dark, reflecting the night sky. But—

No Jiraiya.

Naruto’s shoulders slumped as he panted, catching his breath. Nue landed beside him, looking around before letting out a disappointed screech, as if annoyed that their target had escaped yet again. Naruto sighed and dismissed Nue, watching as the summon faded back into his shadow.

“Damn old man…” he muttered, rubbing the back of his head. After a moment, he took a deep breath, staring out at the flowing river in front of him. He’d spent the whole day chasing Jiraiya, and all it had gotten him was sore legs and a bruised ego.

“Guess I’ll try water walking some more.” Naruto murmured, stretching his arms. “I’ll chase after that guy tomorrow. I’m sure I’ll be able to find him, it’s catching him that’s hard.” Steeling himself, Naruto focused his chakra and stepped onto the water—

SPLASH!

Naruto yelped as his foot slipped, dunking him into the river.

He climbed out, grumbling. “Okay…maybe that was a fluke.”

Attempt two, splash.

Attempt three, slip, flail, splash.

Naruto groaned, pushing his soaked hair out of his face. “Come on…what am I doing wrong?”

He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and focused harder. On his fourth attempt, something clicked. He adjusted his chakra, feeling the constant shift of the water beneath him. Instead of forcing his chakra down like he had before, he matched its rhythm, balancing atop the surface. His eyes snapped open.

He was standing on the water.

“YES!” Naruto cheered, pumping his fist in the air. “I DID IT!” A wide grin spread across his face as he stood firm on the water’s surface, giddy with excitement. His eyes then fell to the scroll Kakashi had given him.

Pulling it out, Naruto sat down at the river’s edge and unrolled it, reading carefully. "Step One of Water Mastery: Extracting Water from a Leaf. The leaf must stay intact." Naruto raised an eyebrow. "Huh? That doesn’t sound too hard." Reaching into his pouch, he grabbed a leaf and placed it between his fingers.

"Just gotta pull the water out, right?" Focusing his chakra, Naruto willed the water inside the leaf to move. His chakra gripped it, trying to force it out—

The leaf crumbled into soggy pieces.

Naruto blinked. "…Okay, that was not what I was supposed to do." Frowning, he grabbed another leaf and tried again. Another crumbled mess.

For an hour, Naruto repeated the process, only to get the same result every time. His frustration built until he was scowling at the leaf in his hands.

Then, a voice called out from the trees—

"You're going about it wrong."

Naruto’s head snapped up. Perched on a tree branch, Jiraiya smirked down at him, arms crossed. Jiraiya smirked as he watched Naruto frown at the leaf in his hands. He could practically see the gears turning in the kid’s head.

"You're thinking about it too literally." Jiraiya said, hopping down from his perch. "Each element has a different way it needs to be handled." Naruto looked up at him, still frustrated. "Yeah? Then how am I supposed to handle water?"

Jiraiya crouched down beside him. "Think of it like this." He held up a hand and started counting on his fingers. "With wind, you have to smash it against itself to make it denser or sharper, depending on what you need it to do. With fire, you have to give it power, too little, and it’ll fade into nothing. With lightning, you have to give it a path to follow, or it'll fizzle out. With earth, you have to be firm and rigid, too loose, and it will crumble apart." He tapped his last finger. "And with water, you have to be a guiding hand. Too forceful, and it'll lose all form and explode outward."

Naruto’s scowl softened as he absorbed Jiraiya’s words. Jiraiya pointed at the leaf in Naruto’s hand. "Right now, you’re trying to force the water out, which is why it keeps breaking apart. Instead, try guiding the water out and away from the leaf, like you’re leading it down a stream." Naruto looked at the leaf again, his grip relaxing slightly. He exhaled, then focused his chakra once more, this time with a different mindset.

Naruto took a deep breath and tried again, focusing on guiding the water instead of forcing it. The leaf trembled slightly in his hand as beads of water started forming on its surface. Slowly, they began pulling away, collecting into a small droplet at the tip of the leaf. Jiraiya watched closely, nodding in approval. "That's it, kid. Keep it steady."

Naruto grinned as the water fully separated from the leaf, but just as he was about to celebrate, the leaf crumpled in on itself, completely dry but torn from the strain. His smile faded. "Damn it! I almost had it!"

Jiraiya clapped a hand on his shoulder. "You did have it. You were this close." he said, holding up his fingers just a sliver apart. "You just need to smooth it out. One more time." Naruto exhaled sharply, determination burning in his eyes. He grabbed another leaf, steadied his breathing, and focused once more. This time, the water lifted seamlessly, drifting away from the leaf in a perfectly controlled stream before dispersing into the air. The leaf remained intact, completely dry.

"YES!" Naruto pumped his fist into the air. Jiraiya threw his hands up in triumph. "Atta boy, Naruto! Now that’s how it’s done!"

Naruto beamed, barely able to contain his excitement. Jiraiya laughed and ruffled his hair before taking a seat beside him.

"Alright, kid." Jiraiya said, stretching his legs out. "I’ve been meaning to ask, how the hell do you have such a diverse summoning contract? I’ve never heard of a shinobi summoning wolves, toads, snakes, owls, and whatever else you’ve got under your sleeve."

Naruto perked up at the chance to explain. "It’s because of my Kekkei Genkai, the Ten Shadows Technique. I have ten summons, but I only start with one, the Divine Dogs."

Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "Dogs? Plural?"

"Yeah. It was originally two wolves, but..." Naruto hesitated, his expression darkening for a brief moment before he pushed forward. "Every animal after that has to be beaten in combat before I can tame them. If a summon dies, it’s gone forever, but its power can be passed on to another summon. That’s how I ended up with Divine Dog: Totality, after the white one died, its power got absorbed by the black one."

Jiraiya hummed in thought. "So, each of your summons has the potential to evolve depending on what happens to them?" "Exactly," Naruto nodded. "And I can combine my summons to create fusions. I just figured that part out a few days ago." Jiraiya whistled. "That’s one hell of a contract. Do you have all 10 tamed?"

Naruto beamed with excitement as he explained, “I’ve actually tamed five so far. Divine Dog, Great Serpent, Nue, Toad, and Rabbit Escape. I also know of one more, but I haven’t tried summoning it yet.”

Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. “Why not?” Naruto frowned, his expression becoming serious. “Because of the warning that came with it. The instructions said that if I try to summon it without taming it first, I should only do so as a final gambit against a foe I can’t beat. The ritual will drag everyone around into the taming battle, spelling the end.”

Jiraiya’s carefree demeanor faded as he processed Naruto’s words. “That’s...ominous.”

“Yeah.” Naruto muttered. “I have no idea what it is, but it sounds really bad.” Jiraiya leaned forward, watching Naruto carefully. “You haven’t tried summoning it yet, right?”

Naruto shook his head. “No way. I’m not dumb enough to test that without knowing what I’m dealing with.” Jiraiya sighed in relief. “Good. Let’s keep it that way for now.” Naruto decided to change the subject, suddenly smirking as he reached into his shadow. “Oh! There’s one more thing I figured out!”

Jiraiya’s eyes widened as Naruto’s hand sank into the ground, vanishing into his own shadow. A second later, Naruto pulled out a kunai, then shoved it back in effortlessly. “Shadow Storage!” Naruto grinned. “I can store stuff inside my shadow.” Jiraiya whistled. “That’s...insane. So you basically have an infinite inventory?”

Naruto shrugged. “I don’t know if there’s a limit, but so far, I haven’t run into one. I can still feel the weight of everything I store, but it’s spread out across my body instead of being in one spot.”

Jiraiya stroked his chin, clearly fascinated. “And your summons, how many can you combine together?” Naruto hesitated. “I...don’t know. So far, I’ve only fused two at a time, and that was once. I haven’t tried more than that.” Jiraiya’s eyes gleamed with curiosity. “Think you could fuse, say...three or four?”

Naruto scratched the back of his head. “Maybe? I’ll have to experiment with it later. I don’t wanna risk messing something up.” Jiraiya smirked. “Smart thinking, kid. No need to rush it. But damn...you’ve got yourself one hell of a unique ability.” Naruto grinned. “Yeah! I just need to figure out how to use it the best way possible.” As Naruto finished speaking, Jiraiya’s eyes flicked to Naruto’s neck, where the faint marking of the Cursed Seal peeked out from under his collar. His expression darkened.

“Kid.” Jiraiya said, his usual lighthearted tone completely gone. “Turn around for a second.” Naruto blinked in confusion but complied, turning his back to Jiraiya. The Toad Sage knelt down, pulling Naruto’s collar aside to get a better look at the seal. His fingers traced over the markings, his brows furrowing in concern. “Where did you get this?”

Naruto glanced back at him. “Orochimaru. He ambushed us in the Forest of Death. Gave me and Sasuke these seals before knocking us out.” Jiraiya’s expression darkened even further. “And they just left you there?” Naruto nodded. “We were unconscious for a while. When we woke up, we were together in a hollowed-out tree, and Sakura was injured.” He hesitated. “Hiruzen and Kakashi put some kind of seal over it to keep it in check.”

Jiraiya hummed in thought, pulling his hand away. “I see…” He stayed silent for a few moments before standing up, dusting himself off, and crossing his arms. “Alright, kid. I’ve made up my mind.”

Naruto tilted his head. “About what?”

Jiraiya smirked. “I’m training you.”

Naruto’s eyes widened. “Wait, really?!”

Jiraiya nodded. “But don’t get too excited. This isn’t gonna be some fun little training trip. I’m gonna push you past your limits. I’ll be hammering your taijutsu, chakra control, and stamina into shape. You’re gonna master three summon fusions, and by the time we’re done, you’ll be stronger than you’ve ever been before.” Naruto’s grin stretched from ear to ear. “Hell yeah! Bring it on!” Jiraiya’s smirk grew wider. “That’s the spirit. Let’s get to work.”

—————————————————————————————————————————

The roar of the crowd filled the stadium as contestants lined up inside the massive arena. The Daimyo and other village leaders sat in the stands above, watching in anticipation. The tension in the air was thick, but Naruto barely noticed it. His eyes scanned the area, looking for his teammates. When he spotted them, he immediately ran up to them with a wide grin.

“Sasuke! Sakura!” Naruto called out, waving as he approached.

Sasuke turned, his usual smug smirk in place. But what really caught Naruto’s attention was the new weapon strapped to Sasuke’s back, a chokuto, sleek and sharp.

Naruto pointed at it. “New sword, huh?” Sasuke nodded. “Yeah. Spent the month training with Hayate, remember.”

Naruto whistled. “Man, I’m almost jealous.”

Sasuke smirked. “Almost?”

Naruto chuckled. “Well, I got some crazy training too.” He turned to Sakura. “What about you? What’d you learn?” Sakura smiled mischievously. “Oh, I’m keeping that secret.” She winked. “You’ll just have to watch and see~.”

Naruto pouted. “Aww, come on!”

Sasuke crossed his arms. “Tch. Don’t complain. This is a competition, after all.”

Naruto huffed, crossing his arms. “Fine, fine. But don’t expect me to hold back.”

Sakura giggled. “Wouldn’t want you to.”

The three of them stood side by side, a newfound confidence in their stances. Hayate coughed into his hand, his usual tired expression present as he stepped forward, raising a hand to quiet the roaring crowd. "Alright, everyone settle down." His voice carried across the stadium, calm but firm. "The final stage of the Chunin Exams is now beginning."

The murmuring died down as attention shifted to the front of the arena, where the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, stepped forward. His aged yet sharp gaze swept over the gathered contestants before landing on the Daimyo's section, offering a respectful nod.

Hiruzen began to speak, his voice carrying a weight of authority and wisdom. "The Chunin Exams are not just a test of strength but of leadership, decision making, and adaptability. Many of you have trained tirelessly for this moment, and today, you will prove yourselves before your comrades, your villages, and the world." He paused, letting the words sink in before continuing. "Fight with honor, fight with wisdom, and show us the will of fire that burns within you." With that, Hiruzen stepped back, allowing Hayate to take center stage again. "Alright." Hayate said, glancing down at the roster. "Everyone but Naruto Uzumaki Nara and Neji Hyuga, please head to the waiting area."

The contestants began to filter out, murmuring amongst themselves as they ascended to the stands. Sasuke patted Naruto on the shoulder as he passed. "Try not to get your ass kicked too fast, dobe." Naruto smirked. "Don't worry, teme, I'll make sure you're still awake by the time I win." Sakura gave him a reassuring nod. "Good luck, Naruto."

As the last of the contestants exited the arena, Naruto and Neji stood opposite each other, the tension thick between them. Neji’s pale lavender eyes locked onto Naruto with a cold intensity. "It's unfortunate, really." he said, shaking his head. "Some people are simply destined to be failures, no matter how hard they struggle. Fate is absolute."

Naruto rolled his eyes. "Oh great, here we go with the fate crap."

Neji ignored the comment, continuing. "A nobody like you will never surpass a genius like me. No amount of hard work can overcome destiny. Your Bloodline is useless compared to my eyes." Naruto smirked. "You're the side branch, right?" Neji stiffened slightly at the question, his jaw clenching. Naruto continued, voice laced with sarcasm. "Hinata's main branch, yeah? But didn't you try to kill her? I mean, according to your whole fate speech, the side branch has to serve the main branch. Yet, here you are, defying fate." 

Neji's expression darkened, his fingers curling into fists. Naruto tilted his head mockingly. "Kinda contradicts your whole argument, don’t ya think?" The crowd murmured at Naruto’s words, some Hyuga clan members shifting uncomfortably in their seats. Neji exhaled slowly, his gaze sharpening into something more dangerous. "You understand nothing."

Naruto smirked. "Oh, I understand plenty. I understand that you’re full of crap." Neji’s Byakugan flared to life. "I’ll make you regret those words." Naruto rolled his shoulders, a wide grin stretching across his face. "Big talk. Let’s see if you can back it up."

He clapped his hands together, shadows swirling at his feet as he prepared a fusion summon. His chakra surged as he brought Totality and Nue together, their forms merging into something new and monstrous.

A deep, guttural snarl echoed through the stadium as the fusion fully formed. It was larger than either of its components, standing at Nue’s height, but with a hulking, muscular build covered in thick, midnight black fur with streaks of pure white fur making an intricate pattern down its sides..while its head retained Totality’s werewolf like appearance, only now, it bore Nue’s eerie bone mask, its eyes glowing an unearthly violet. Its clawed limbs dug into the dirt, and the static-charged mist rolling off its form sent shivers through the watching crowd.

Naruto stared down Neji, cracking his knuckles. "Meet the Abyssal Storm of Calamity ." The beast let out a thunderous roar, the ground trembling beneath it. Neji narrowed his eyes, already shifting into a defensive stance. Hayate raised his hand. "Begin!"

Neji barely had time to react as the Abyssal Storm of Calamity launched forward like a black blur, tearing across the battlefield faster than anyone had expected.

A ripple of shock went through the audience as Neji’s eyes widened in surprise, he had anticipated a powerful summon, but not one this fast. He barely managed to spin into Eight Trigrams: Rotation , creating a whirling sphere of chakra that sent Calamity flying backward, kicking up a storm of dust and debris.

But before Neji could fully recover, Naruto was already there, hands weaving signs in rapid succession.

" Wind Release: Divine Mountain Wind! " A roaring gust erupted from Naruto, a concentrated burst of wind slamming into Neji just as he finished his Rotation. The Hyuga prodigy was hurled backward, his body smashing into the arena wall, leaving cracks in the stone.

Before Neji could push himself free, Calamity was on him again.

He barely dodged to the side as the massive black wolf crashed into the spot where he had been, the sheer impact sending a shockwave of lightning bursting outward, scorching the ground where Neji had stood. The Hyuga heir gritted his teeth. It was too fast, too strong. He needed to slow it down.

Darting forward, he struck twice, his fingers slamming into Calamity’s legs. The beast snarled as its movement suddenly faltered, its limbs stiffening from the chakra disruption. Neji noticed it fade a bit and realized ‘It trades health for speed and power! It's faster than some Jonin I’ve seen, but it can't take a hit!’ Neji sends a few more stikes into Calamity, hoping to be rid of it. Neji sends one Final strike into the neck, and Calamity explodes outwards, firing Lightning everywhere before melting into Naruto’s shadows. ‘The lack of health is a trap! Its ment to have no health so you focus on it!’

Neji's gaze flickered toward Naruto, with Calamity out of the way, this was his chance.He rushed forward, aiming straight for his opponent, hoping to force him into taijutsu combat, where the Hyuga style reigned supreme.

But as he closed the distance, something whipped toward him at blinding speed.

A long, pink tongue.

Neji barely managed to duck under the strike, feeling the rush of wind as it sailed overhead. His sharp gaze flickered to the source, Naruto’s summon Toad had joined the fray, its massive, muscular form crouched nearby, preparing to strike again.

Neji scoffed. "A sneak attack won’t work on me." he said, his Byakugan flaring. "My eyes see all." As if to prove his point, he twisted and weaved around Toad’s tongue, skillfully evading every strike while still barreling toward Naruto. Naruto smirked, his feet digging into the ground as he braced himself. "Then I guess I'll just have to hit you head on!"

Naruto and Neji locked eyes, their bodies tense with anticipation. The air between them crackled with unspoken challenge before they both lunged forward in a blur of movement.

Their fists and palms clashed mid-air, sending tiny shockwaves through the arena. Neji’s strikes were sharp and precise, each one aiming for Naruto’s tenketsu points, while Naruto’s Phantom Fist utilized aggressive counters, shifting between brutal elbows, swift knee strikes, and feints meant to bait Neji into an opening.

But neither could land a solid hit.

Naruto weaved around Neji’s gentle fist, narrowly avoiding a strike to his ribs. Neji, in turn, pivoted away from Naruto’s powerful elbow, his eyes cold and calculating.

Strike. Dodge. Block. Counter.

They moved so fast that to the untrained eye, they were nothing but blurs of motion, their battle a whirlwind of skill and precision. Neji exhaled sharply, his focus sharpening as he shifted into an even faster stance. His fingers flicked forward, chakra bursting at his fingertips.

Naruto dodged one, two, three of the strikes, only for the fourth and fifth to slip through.

Tap. Tap.

Naruto felt the jabs in his shoulder and abdomen, his chakra faltering slightly. But before Neji could press the advantage, Naruto twisted with the momentum, driving his knee forward with full force.

CRACK!

Neji barely managed to block with his forearm, but the sheer impact sent him skidding backward, a grimace flickering across his face.

A beat of silence passed.

Neji exhaled, rolling his shoulder. “I’ll admit…I underestimated you.” Naruto grinned, though he was panting slightly. “Took you long enough to figure that out.” Neji’s expression darkened, and without hesitation, he rushed in again.

This time, Neji overwhelmed Naruto, his strikes faster, sharper, his movements like water. Every time Naruto tried to counter, Neji was already two steps ahead, forcing him further on the defensive. Naruto gritted his teeth. He couldn’t keep up.

Neji closed in, his palm surging with chakra, aiming for Naruto’s chest—

Then he froze.

A wet sound cut through the battle as Toad’s tongue shot out, barely missing him by an inch. Neji whipped around, eyes wide as he realized the summon had been silent the entire fight, waiting for the perfect moment.

His brief distraction was all Naruto needed.

CRACK!

Naruto slammed an elbow into Neji’s ribs.

THUD!

A follow up kick sent Neji stumbling.

WHAM!

Naruto grabbed Neji’s arm, twisted, and drove his knee straight into his stomach, knocking the wind out of him. Neji gasped, dropping to one knee. Panting, Naruto didn’t waste any time. He pulled out a kunai, placing it firmly against Neji’s throat.

“Surrender.” Naruto’s voice was firm, unwavering. “Or I’ll make you.”

The arena fell into silence.

Hayate stepped forward, his keen eyes scanning Neji, who remained still beneath the kunai at his throat. With a raspy breath, he raised his hand. "Winner: Naruto Uzumaki Nara!"

The arena erupted into cheers.

Spectators rose to their feet, their voices a mix of shock and excitement. Among them, the Hyuga clan watched in stunned silence, their unreadable gazes locked onto the victorious blonde. Naruto stepped back, tucking his kunai away as Neji slowly stood, his expression still as cold as ever. “This isn’t over.” Neji muttered, though there was a faint hint of something else in his voice, acknowledgment.

Naruto smirked. “I’d be disappointed if it was.” As he turned and made his way toward his waiting teammates, he barely had time to breathe before Sakura grabbed his arm, eyes wide with shock.

“What the fuck was that?!” she half yelled, still processing what she had just witnessed. Sasuke, arms crossed but visibly intrigued, gave a short nod. “Yeah, dobe, care to explain why your summon suddenly turned into a storm of lightning and death?”

Naruto grinned, wiping some sweat off his forehead. “Well, you seeI got trained by Jiraiya of the Sannin.” Sakura’s jaw dropped. “What?!”

Sasuke’s eyes narrowed slightly. “The Jiraiya? One of the three legendary shinobi?” “The one and only.” Naruto crossed his arms, enjoying their reactions. “He helped me figure out more about fusion summoning. That thing you saw? That’s called the Abyssal Storm of Calamity. A fusion of Totality and Nue.”

Sakura blinked, still processing. “So…you just combined them?”

Naruto nodded. “Basically, yeah. But it’s not as simple as just throwing them together. I had to train my ass off to make it work properly.” He rolled his shoulders, still feeling the lingering tension from the fight. “And that was just one of the new things I’ve learned.”

Sasuke scoffed, but there was a glint of excitement in his eyes. “Tch. Looks like I’ll actually have to try harder if I want to keep up.” Naruto grinned, baring his teeth. “Damn right you will.” Sakura sighed, rubbing her temples. “Great. More absolute chaos…” Then, despite herself, she smiled. “Still, that was amazing, Naruto.”

Hayate will call out “Since Dozu failed to appear, Sakura will automatically win via forfeit, and proceed to the next round.” Sakura paced angrily as Team 7 stood on the balcony above the arena. Her arms were crossed tightly, her expression caught between a scowl and a pout.

"Unbelievable. Absolutely unbelievable!" she grumbled, kicking at the railing in frustration. "I trained for a month, a whole month, for this, and that coward doesn’t even show up?! What was the point?! I didn’t get to fight, I didn’t get to prove anything, I just ugh!!" Naruto snickered, leaning back against the railing. "Y’know, you could just take the free win and chill, Pinky."

Sakura whipped around, glaring daggers at him. "That’s not the point, Naruto!" Sasuke, who had been watching the fights quietly, rolled his eyes. "She’s right, dobe. Winning by default isn’t the same as actually winning a fight."

Naruto shrugged, unconcerned. "A win’s a win."

Sakura let out an exasperated sigh, but before she could start ranting again, Shikamaru’s match against Temari began. They all watched closely, but to no one's surprise, Shikamaru dominated the match with his intelligence. He had Temari trapped, forced into a checkmate scenario she couldn't escape from.

Naruto grinned. "Looks like Shika's got this in the bag."

Then—

"I forfeit."

Team 7 turned to stare at him.

Sakura's eye twitched violently. "He what."

Naruto’s grin vanished. "He what?!"

Even Sasuke looked mildly offended.

Down in the arena, as the crowd erupted into confusion, Shikamaru simply stretched his arms behind his head. "I’m outta chakra. Even if I win this, I won’t be able to fight another round. Too much work." Temari looked like she didn’t know whether to be relieved or furious.

Naruto facepalmed aggressively. "That lazy son of a—"

"Next match." Hayate interrupted, moving things along. "Kankuro, step forward for your match against Shino Aburame."

Kankuro grimaced, looking up at the stands where Baki was watching him intently. He sighed, stepping forward. "I forfeit."

This time, Naruto threw his hands into the air. "ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!"

Sakura groaned and hit her head on the pillar next to her. "What is wrong with these people?!"

Sasuke shook his head, exasperated. "Can we just get to my fight already? Please?" Naruto gasps in shock before yelling out. “You see! This is how I know this is ridiculous! You have SASUKE saying please! SASUKE!” Sasuke is quick to smack Naruto upside the head, muttering "dobe".

As if on cue, Hayate nodded. "Final match. Sasuke Uchiha versus Gaara of the sand."

The stadium hushed, an eerie tension settling over the crowd. Gaara stepped into the arena slowly, his expression blank but his eyes hungry. His sand twitched around him, restless. Sasuke descended into the arena, standing across from him. He wrapped his fingers around the hilt of his new chokutō, the weight familiar yet foreign in his grasp. This was his first real fight with it.

Naruto crossed his arms. "Tch. Be careful, teme." Sasuke smirked faintly, but didn’t look up. "Always."

"Begin!"

Sasuke vanished. He reappeared a second later in front of Gaara, sword flashing toward the sand armor that surrounded his opponent.

But—

The sand reacted instantly, blocking the blade before it could make contact. Too slow. Sasuke gritted his teeth and backed off as a wave of sand lashed toward him. He dodged sideways, circling around Gaara, testing his defenses.

‘I’m not fast enough’ Sasuke realized, irritation creeping into his thoughts.

Fine. Plan B.

Sasuke flipped through hand seals, keeping his movements erratic as he dodged Gaara’s relentless sand attacks.

Fire Release: Fireball Jutsu!

A massive sphere of flames erupted from his mouth, surging towards Gaara.

The sand rose up, absorbing the blast with ease.

Sasuke didn’t stop.

Fire Release: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!

Lightning Release: Elekiter!

Fire Release: Fire Ball Jutsu!

Jutsu after jutsu bombarded Gaara, forcing him to stay on the defensive. Sand whipped around violently, barely keeping up with the rapid assault.

Then—

A break.

Fire Relese: Exploding Flame Shot!

The fire slammed into Gaara’s defense hard, creating a brief gap in the shifting sand.

Sasuke moved.

Lightning crackled through his body as he launched forward with everything he had, slipping through the tiny opening before Gaara could recover. His chokutō sliced across Gaara’s shoulder, drawing blood.

Everything stopped.

Gaara froze, eyes wide as he stared at the red liquid dripping down his arm. His breathing hitched, shoulders tensing unnaturally.

Then, he screamed.

A horrifying, guttural scream that echoed through the stadium, raw and filled with pure panic. His sand immediately wrapped around him, forming a dense cocoon, sealing him inside.

Then—

The air shifted.

The temperature dropped.

Feathers began to fall from the sky.

Naruto’s stomach dropped.

"Shit." he breathed.

"Genjutsu" Sakura whispered, eyes wide.

Up in the Kage box, Hiruzen rose from his seat, his eyes sharp as he scanned the stadium.

A massive explosion rocked the village.

The invasion had begun.

Chapter Text

Naruto felt his eyelids droop as the genjutsu tugged at his consciousness, lulling him into drowsiness. The distant sounds of battle became muffled, his vision darkening. A sharp pain suddenly shot through his arm. His eyes snapped open to find Sakura glaring at him, her fist having slammed into his shoulder.

"Seriously, Naruto?!" she huffed, hands on her hips. "Did Jiraiya not teach you genjutsu detection?"

Naruto rubbed his arm, scowling. "Tch. I was just caught off guard!"

"Less talking, more waking people up!" Sakura shot back before quickly moving to rouse unconscious civilians and shinobi. A sudden movement caught Naruto’s eye. A Sand ninja lunged at them from the side, kunai glinting in the firelight. Without hesitation, Naruto spun on his heel, forming a quick seal. " Wind Release: Air Bullets! "

A rapid barrage of compressed air slammed into the enemy, sending them flying back into the wall of a nearby building. They crashed through it with a sickening crack, unmoving. Before anyone could react, Kakashi suddenly landed beside them, Sasuke slumped over his shoulder. He gently set Sasuke down, his eye scanning the battlefield intensely.

Then, with a casual flick of his wrist, Kakashi let loose three kunai, each one finding its mark. Two Sound ninja and one Sand ninja collapsed, their throats pierced before they even had a chance to react. "Listen up." Kakashi said, voice calm but firm. "Your primary function is to get the civilians to safety. Minimize casualties."

Naruto turned his head toward the massive purple barrier looming in the distance. His eyes narrowed. "What the hell is that?" Kakashi followed his gaze. "A barrier." he muttered, his expression darkening. "Orochimaru’s inside…and so is Lord Third." Before anyone could respond, a blur of green spandex landed beside them.

"Kakashi." Guy said gravely, pointing toward the fleeing Sand team in the distance. "Those Sound kids are retreating, dragging their sand using comrade with them. Based on his slightly transformed state, I’d say he’s a Jinchuriki."

Kakashi’s eye widened, and his curse was sharp and immediate. "Shit."

The situation worsened instantly as a deafening roar shook the battlefield. All heads turned toward the massive snakes slithering toward the village walls, their colossal bodies coiling as they prepared to slam into the defenses. Another swear left Kakashi’s lips, his mind racing. His fists clenched as he hesitated.

"New plan!" he said sharply, looking at Team 7. "Wake up Shikamaru and go after them. Stop them at all costs. Do not let Gaara transform." Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke nodded, determination solidifying in their eyes.

Sakura quickly shook Shikamaru awake. "Come on, we need you."

Shikamaru groaned, opening one lazy eye. "I was already awake," he muttered, stretching. "Figures I’d get dragged into this…what a drag."

"Less complaining, more running." Naruto snapped.

As they sprinted through the chaos, Neji suddenly appeared, running alongside them. "What’s going on?" Neji demanded.

Shikamaru quickly filled him in, and Neji’s face hardened. "Understood. But we have a problem. Four ninja incoming, high Chunin to low Jonin level. They’re fast." The second he finished speaking, four Sound ninja dropped down in front of them, blocking their path. One of them smirked, pointing a gloved finger at Naruto and Sasuke. "Lord Orochimaru wants those two."

Naruto and Sasuke glanced at each other, silent understanding passing between them.

"Yeah, no thanks." Naruto scoffed.

Before the Sound ninja could react, Naruto flashed through hand seals. " Wind Release: Great Breakthrough! "

Sasuke followed his lead, forming his own seals. " Fire Release: Exploding Flame Shot! "

The moment the two jutsu connected, a massive cyclone of fire roared to life, a spiraling inferno that surged forward like a living storm. The Sound ninja barely had time to curse before they were forced to dodge frantically, flames licking at their heels.

"Move!" Shikamaru yelled, and the team sprinted past the chaos.

They raced through the village, dodging fallen debris and scattered battles, until they burst into the trees. Neji suddenly skidded to a stop, eyes narrowing. "Five more incoming. Jonin level."

Shikamaru exhaled sharply. "Dammit." He and Neji exchanged a look before both turned to the rest of the group. "We’ll handle them!" Shikamaru said, rolling his shoulders.

Neji nodded, stepping forward. "Keep going. Stop Gaara before it’s too late." Sasuke, Naruto, and Sakura hesitated for only a moment before steeling themselves.

"Don’t die." Naruto muttered.

Shikamaru smirked. "That’s the plan."

With that, Team 7 pushed forward, leaving their two allies behind as they sprinted toward the enemy Jinchuriki.

Neji and Shikamaru stood side by side, their breath steady but their bodies tense as they faced the approaching enemies. The rustling leaves and distant explosions from the battle in the village seemed like background noise now. Neji turned his sharp gaze toward Shikamaru. “What’s the plan?”

Shikamaru took a deep breath, his mind racing through every scenario, every possible outcome. None of them were good. “…Stall for as long as we can.” He exhaled slowly. “To be honest, I don’t see a way of us walking out of this alive.” He looked at Neji seriously. “If you want to leave, you can. No one will judge you.”

Neji scoffed, rolling his shoulders as he settled into his stance. “No way. The entire village is on the line. If I must surrender my life so that she may live another day, then so be it.” His Byakugan flared to life, veins bulging around his eyes.

Before them, four enemy ninja, two from the Sand, two from the Sound,landed with deadly precision.

Neji’s gaze flicked to the side. "Come out. I can see you," he called, his voice steady.

A fifth ninja, previously hiding within the shadows of the trees, stepped into view with a low chuckle. "Heh. That Byakugan really is troublesome."

Neji didn't bother responding. He surged forward, forcing the enemy to react. He played aggressively, using his speed and precision to dominate the battlefield, never staying in one place for too long. Every time a strike came his way, he countered with a swift Rotation or redirected the attack with a flurry of precise strikes. But his movements weren’t just meant to attack, every spin, every flurry of palms, every flicker of motion was designed to keep his opponents attention locked onto him.

Because behind him, hidden within the chaos, was Shikamaru.

Shikamaru crouched low, shadows slithering along the ground. He kept his breath steady, inching his control closer and closer with every moment that Neji distracted the enemy. The chaos Neji created was enough to mask his movements.

Then, contact.

Shikamaru felt the distinct pull of success. Three of the Jonin suddenly stiffened, their bodies locking into place as his Shadow Possession Jutsu took hold. “Gotcha.” he muttered.

But the victory was short lived.

One of the remaining Jonin dodged Neji’s assault and slipped past him, heading straight for Shikamaru at an alarming speed. Shikamaru barely had time to react. The ninja was too fast. He saw the glint of a sword, the blurred movement of an enemy closing in, and he knew he wasn’t fast enough to stop it.

In that moment, everything slowed.

Shikamaru felt the crushing weight of failure settle on his chest. This was it. His final moment. He swallowed a knot in his throat and exhaled.

‘Damn it…Sorry, Naruto. Guess I won’t be able to keep my promise. Mom…Dad…looks like I won't be making it home tonight. I’m sorry. I…I’m Scared.’

Neji, out of the corner of his eye, saw another sword flash toward him from the side. His fate was sealed too. He closed his eyes, accepting the inevitable with a shuddered breath..

‘Father…I will be meeting you soon…I wonder, were you proud of me? Was I…was I too harsh on people? I’m sorry I couldn’t do more…I wish I could make things right. I…I don’t…I’m sorry.’

Then, metal clashed against metal. A sharp grunt of pain rang out.

Shikamaru’s eyes snapped open to see the Jonin who had been charging at him frozen mid step, five shuriken lodged deep in his back.

Neji’s gaze shifted. The blade that had been meant for his throat was blocked effortlessly.

Standing between them, Asuma Sarutobi.

One hand held the Jonin’s sword at bay, the other casually outstretched, still poised from his perfectly thrown shuriken. A cigarette dangled loosely from his lips, his expression calm but eyes deadly sharp.

“You two did well.” Asuma muttered, not looking at them. He pushed back against the enemy’s sword, knocking the Jonin off balance. "Holding out for this long against five Jonin? That’s impressive."

Shikamaru and Neji starred in stunned silence as Asuma cracked his knuckles, his signature trench knives slipping into his grasp. “I’ll take it from here.”

Naruto took a deep breath as he sprinted through the trees, Sasuke right beside him. The Sand trio wasn’t far ahead now, and they could hear the distant sounds of battle.

Suddenly, the sharp sound of clashing metal and a burst of chakra filled the air. Below them, Shino was locked in combat with Kankuro, the puppet user barely holding his own against the Aburame's relentless swarm of insects. Sakura's eyes narrowed. “You two go ahead. I’ll help Shino real quick.”

Naruto and Sasuke didn’t argue. They pushed forward, the wind whipping past them as they closed the gap.

Then, a blast of wind exploded in front of them, forcing them both to leap backward as several trees were violently uprooted. Temari stood ahead, her giant fan resting on her shoulder, a cocky smirk on her lips. “Not another step.”

Sasuke clicked his tongue and stepped forward. “Go. I’ll handle this.”

Naruto hesitated for a split second, but when Sasuke launched a Fireball Jutsu at Temari, forcing her to leap away, he bolted forward. He tore through the trees, closing in on Gaara’s chakra signature. When he finally broke through the treeline, his breath hitched.

Gaara stood in a clearing, half transformed. The right side of his body was completely encased in sand, shaped into the monstrous form of the One Tail. His single visible eye gleamed with madness, his breathing ragged. “You…Mother want’s your blood!!” Gaara howled as sand surged toward Naruto. Naruto flipped away, barely dodging the crushing tendrils. Jutsu wouldn’t be enough. He needed raw power.

Without hesitation, Naruto’s hands came together in the Serpent shadow puppet seal.

“ Great Serpent! ”

A massive tremor rocked the battlefield as the enormous, white scaled snake emerged from the ground. It lunged at Gaara, fangs bared.

The impact sent Gaara skidding back, the sand armor on his shoulder cracking under the sheer force of the attack. Great Serpent whipped its body, slamming Gaara through a tree. For a moment, Naruto thought it was enough.

Then, Gaara let out a guttural roar.

Sand swirled violently, forming another cocoon around him.

Great Serpent slithered back toward Naruto, its massive head lowering to his level. “He’s building up an immense amount of chakra” the serpent warned. “You have less than a minute before his transformation is complete.”

Naruto gritted his teeth. He needed more power. An idea struck him. His hands came together again. If he couldn’t overpower Gaara with a single summon, then he’d merge them.

“ Great Serpent! Nue! Rabbit Escape! ”

The shadows beneath Naruto rippled violently as the three creatures melded together. What emerged sent a static charge through the air. Twelve serpents, each one crackling with electricity, burst from the ground, their bodies surging with raw power. Their fangs sparked with lightning, their shining scales lined with faint blue markings.

Naruto could feel their power thrumming through his connection to them.

This…this was different.

“ Abyssal Serpents of Yomi! ” Naruto shouted, naming them on the spot. The twelve serpents surrounded Gaara’s dome, forming a perfect circle.

Then, they struck.

Bolts of lightning erupted from their fangs, lancing toward the cocoon in a relentless, coordinated barrage. The air burned with the smell of ozone as raw electricity tore into Gaara’s defenses.

The sand cracked.

The cocoon trembled.

Naruto’s heart pounded. Praying that it was enough.

The storm of lightning and fangs continued its relentless assault, striking at the cocoon with explosive force. The air buzzed with electricity, and Naruto gritted his teeth, pouring everything he had into keeping the attack going.

And then, it happened.

A deep, guttural laugh echoed through the battlefield. A monstrous laugh.

The cocoon shattered as an immense burst of chakra erupted outward. The serpents were blown away, their forms dissolving into shadow as they were torn apart. Naruto staggered back, eyes wide as the dust settled.

What stood before him was no longer Gaara. Shukaku, the One Tailed Beast, had fully emerged.

" HAHAHAHAHA! I'M FREE! " Shukaku howled, his immense form towering over the trees, sand shifting and reforming around his massive frame. " NO MORE STUPID SEALS! NO MORE CAGE! "

Naruto stared in horror. He had failed. His fists clenched as hopelessness started to creep in.

It was over.

All of this, for nothing.

His hands moved automatically, forming the hand sign for Mahoraga’s summoning ritual.

His body settled into the stance. His voice was hollow, filled with resignation as he started the chant.

" Sacred treasure swing and ring ring...Eight grip sword...Div— "

A deep, rumbling voice echoed inside his head, interrupting him.

A voice filled with mocking amusement.

" Oh? Giving up already, brat? "

Naruto froze. The Kyuubi.

" You think that stupid exorcist summon is going to save you? What are you, a priest? Pathetic. "

Naruto’s breath was ragged as his mind raced. And then, an idea hit him. He straightened, his hands dropping from the summoning stance. "Give me your chakra."

The Kyuubi snorted. " You think you can demand my power? "